Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Lery

2018-07-24T20:19:26Z

Darklor: /* Autoconfirmed User */ +1

''Note : My hours are in UTC+1. You can post here in English, in German or in French.''<br />
Remarque : Mon fuseau horaire est UTC+1. Vous pouvez écrire ici en Français, en Allemand ou en Anglais.<br />
<tt>Anm. : meine Zeitzone ist UTC+1. Sie können hier gern auf Deutsch, Englisch oder Französich schreiben.</tt>
[[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery#top|talk]])

== ''Talk'' - Discussion ==
'''{{CURRENTDAYNAME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAMEGEN}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} : '''<br />
Hello ^^ Don't be afraid : talk to me! [[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery#top|talk]])

'''S'''alut ! Tu pourrais remettre une version pdf opérationnelle de "Iris on Rainy Days" s'il te plait ? :)
Contacte moi quand c'est bon please :) - 08/07/14 : 00h24 - [[User:UltmShinobi|UltmShinobi]]

Salut, en faite ma question est plus un renseignement, saurais-tu si le projet date a live est toujours en cours s'il-te-plait, si il reste une personne sur le coup que je peux contacter ou plusieurs.

Merci de vouloir m'aider.

== [[:category:french]] ==

Miaou,

Pas de panique : il y a maintenant d'autres categories par langue : [[:category:Light novel (French)]] et [[:category:Teaser (French)]] pour l'instant

Le but à terme est d'avoir une architecture permettant de faire une recherche par nom, [[:category:language|langue]], [[:category:Author|Auteur]], [[:category:genre|genre]] (en cours de discussion), maison d'édition, statut (fini/en cours/en pause/abandonné/retiré du wiki), etc.

J'ai eu une bonne crève donc ça a pris un peu de retard, toutes mes excuses XD Faut vraiment que je prenne le temps de faire une page explicative à ce sujet aussi ^^;

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 13:56, 5 February 2014 (CST)
:Uh, je vois que quelqu'un remis la categorie "french" là ou il y a déjà [[:category:Teaser (French)|Teaser (French)]] ou [[:category:Light novel (French)|Light novel (French)]] ... c'est redondant. Pas cool. Est ce que tu pourrais lui en toucher un mot stp ? [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 14:01, 5 February 2014 (CST)
::ah, ok. Pas de problème, il me suffit juste d'une ligne de commande pour la retirer de nouveau. Pour les liens et images, c'est un script plus nommé "cosmetic change", qui se lance automatiquement lorsque je fais des éditions avec le bot. J'espère juste que ça ne contredit pas une pratique en vigueur sur un détail particulier, mais pour l'instant pas vu de souci

1 -> '''EasyWay 04/04/2015 -''' Salut ! La page de NGNL te cite comme le superviseur de projet, et avec le manque d'information dont on dispose j'ai décidé de te contacter :<br />
1 Tout d'abord, es-tu toujours prêt à être superviseur de ce projet ?<br />
2 Voir même, es-tu encore présent sur Baka-Tsuki ?<br />
3 Je vais reprendre la traduction, jamais réellement commencé ceci-dit, mais en tant que nouveau sur le site, je vais forcement avoir des problèmes au niveau de l'edit, mise en page (?).<br />
4 Un moyen de te contacter si le projet te tient a cœur ?<br />
Avec l'espoir d'une réponse, merci d'avance.<br />
'''Edit 24/10/2015 , EasyWay :''' Le projet avance bien, est-il possible de te contacter ? Ou même de faire passer le statut du projet de "teaser" à "en cours" ?

2 -> '''EasyWay 24/12/2015 -''' Hello, sincèrement je pensais pas que l'on aller pouvoir te joindre au final mais c'est génial!<br />
Bon, le problème pour le statut "project en cours" c'est que notre production peut sembler ( enfin, est ) chaotique : <br />
- On a sauté les premiers tomes 1 à 4 ( avec le 1 en grande partie finie ) pour s'attaquer à la partie que l'animé n'a pas dévoilé, soit tome 5 à 7 ( possiblement 8 ).
- Par conséquent, on ne remplit pas toutes les caractéristiques à la perfection, cependant dire que le project n'est pas "en cours" semble relativement trompeur et cela serait dommage que des personnes ratent la traduction à cause de cela !<br />
Voila c'est l'idée principale, est-il possible de changer de statut ? Dans tous les cas, bonne fêtes et à bientôt !<br />
'''Edit !''' --> Au sujet du forum, je ne suis pas souvent dessus MAIS Djidji ( la personne qui gère bien 80 - 90% de la traduction ) y est relativement bien présent, je suis sur que si il y a un problème tu peux le joindre relativement facilement par ce média. ''[ Perso niveau disponibilité on a vu mieux, j'ai peu de temps cette année :S ]'' <br />

== [[:category:english]] ==

[[User:Atiri|Atiri]] : can you help me to create wiki page? i don't know how to create wiki page, i'm new here

[[User:Atiri|Atiri]] ([[User talk:Atiri|talk]]) : the page is done created, but i don't know how to insert my translation, or basically, i don't know how to run wiki pages, can you tutor me?

==Autoconfirmed User==
Hi, I got the message, that you did change something... I assume it was about the autoconfirmed users, since I couldnt see any changes on the page I got the message for... Do I understand that right, that now users have to do at least 9 edits, before they can start for example their own translation project? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 13:16, 8 May 2018 (CEST)

Ah, that isnt really a reason for a discussion. I was just surprised, that I got a message about changes on a page I had under observation for some reason, but couldnt see any changes. And if it helps against the bots... though wouldnt that make it more complicated to get new editors or translators, too? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 22:22, 29 June 2018 (CEST)

Will do that, though I am not that often on at the Baka-Tsuki pages anymore... with (new) job (now) and many of the novels I was interested in now licensed... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 22:19, 24 July 2018 (CEST)

User talk:Lery

2018-06-29T20:23:34Z

Darklor: /* Autoconfirmed User */ argl didnt notice, that I wasnt logged in...

User talk:Lery

2018-05-08T11:18:12Z

Darklor: /* Autoconfirmed User */

User talk:Lery

2018-05-08T11:16:35Z

Darklor: +1

''Note : My hours are in UTC+1. You can post here in English, in German or in French.''<br />
Remarque : Mon fuseau horaire est UTC+1. Vous pouvez écrire ici en Français, en Allemand ou en Anglais.<br />
<tt>Anm. : meine Zeitzone ist UTC+1. Sie können hier gern auf Deutsch, Englisch oder Französich schreiben.</tt>
[[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery#top|talk]])

== ''Talk'' - Discussion ==
'''{{CURRENTDAYNAME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAMEGEN}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} : '''<br />
Hello ^^ Don't be afraid : talk to me! [[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery#top|talk]])

'''S'''alut ! Tu pourrais remettre une version pdf opérationnelle de "Iris on Rainy Days" s'il te plait ? :)
Contacte moi quand c'est bon please :) - 08/07/14 : 00h24 - [[User:UltmShinobi|UltmShinobi]]

Salut, en faite ma question est plus un renseignement, saurais-tu si le projet date a live est toujours en cours s'il-te-plait, si il reste une personne sur le coup que je peux contacter ou plusieurs.

Merci de vouloir m'aider.

== [[:category:french]] ==

Miaou,

Pas de panique : il y a maintenant d'autres categories par langue : [[:category:Light novel (French)]] et [[:category:Teaser (French)]] pour l'instant

Le but à terme est d'avoir une architecture permettant de faire une recherche par nom, [[:category:language|langue]], [[:category:Author|Auteur]], [[:category:genre|genre]] (en cours de discussion), maison d'édition, statut (fini/en cours/en pause/abandonné/retiré du wiki), etc.

J'ai eu une bonne crève donc ça a pris un peu de retard, toutes mes excuses XD Faut vraiment que je prenne le temps de faire une page explicative à ce sujet aussi ^^;

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 13:56, 5 February 2014 (CST)
:Uh, je vois que quelqu'un remis la categorie "french" là ou il y a déjà [[:category:Teaser (French)|Teaser (French)]] ou [[:category:Light novel (French)|Light novel (French)]] ... c'est redondant. Pas cool. Est ce que tu pourrais lui en toucher un mot stp ? [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 14:01, 5 February 2014 (CST)
::ah, ok. Pas de problème, il me suffit juste d'une ligne de commande pour la retirer de nouveau. Pour les liens et images, c'est un script plus nommé "cosmetic change", qui se lance automatiquement lorsque je fais des éditions avec le bot. J'espère juste que ça ne contredit pas une pratique en vigueur sur un détail particulier, mais pour l'instant pas vu de souci

1 -> '''EasyWay 04/04/2015 -''' Salut ! La page de NGNL te cite comme le superviseur de projet, et avec le manque d'information dont on dispose j'ai décidé de te contacter :<br />
1 Tout d'abord, es-tu toujours prêt à être superviseur de ce projet ?<br />
2 Voir même, es-tu encore présent sur Baka-Tsuki ?<br />
3 Je vais reprendre la traduction, jamais réellement commencé ceci-dit, mais en tant que nouveau sur le site, je vais forcement avoir des problèmes au niveau de l'edit, mise en page (?).<br />
4 Un moyen de te contacter si le projet te tient a cœur ?<br />
Avec l'espoir d'une réponse, merci d'avance.<br />
'''Edit 24/10/2015 , EasyWay :''' Le projet avance bien, est-il possible de te contacter ? Ou même de faire passer le statut du projet de "teaser" à "en cours" ?

2 -> '''EasyWay 24/12/2015 -''' Hello, sincèrement je pensais pas que l'on aller pouvoir te joindre au final mais c'est génial!<br />
Bon, le problème pour le statut "project en cours" c'est que notre production peut sembler ( enfin, est ) chaotique : <br />
- On a sauté les premiers tomes 1 à 4 ( avec le 1 en grande partie finie ) pour s'attaquer à la partie que l'animé n'a pas dévoilé, soit tome 5 à 7 ( possiblement 8 ).
- Par conséquent, on ne remplit pas toutes les caractéristiques à la perfection, cependant dire que le project n'est pas "en cours" semble relativement trompeur et cela serait dommage que des personnes ratent la traduction à cause de cela !<br />
Voila c'est l'idée principale, est-il possible de changer de statut ? Dans tous les cas, bonne fêtes et à bientôt !<br />
'''Edit !''' --> Au sujet du forum, je ne suis pas souvent dessus MAIS Djidji ( la personne qui gère bien 80 - 90% de la traduction ) y est relativement bien présent, je suis sur que si il y a un problème tu peux le joindre relativement facilement par ce média. ''[ Perso niveau disponibilité on a vu mieux, j'ai peu de temps cette année :S ]'' <br />

== [[:category:english]] ==

[[User:Atiri|Atiri]] : can you help me to create wiki page? i don't know how to create wiki page, i'm new here

[[User:Atiri|Atiri]] ([[User talk:Atiri|talk]]) : the page is done created, but i don't know how to insert my translation, or basically, i don't know how to run wiki pages, can you tutor me?

==Autoconfirmed User==
Hi, I got the message, that you did change something... I assume it was about the autoconfirmed users... Do I understand that right, that now users have to do at least 9 edits, before they can start for example their own translation project? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 13:16, 8 May 2018 (CEST)

User talk:RS

2017-05-20T14:30:11Z

Darklor: +1

==Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1==

Hi! - Uh, Do you have something against a medical term? Because it looks so much like censorship and I am all against censorship if it wasnt censored in the original. Or was it in the original censored similiar? Is chinko even the medical term or is it a slang word in Japanese? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 16:30, 20 May 2017 (CEST)

User talk:Yannyy

2017-04-08T15:55:59Z

Darklor: +1

Hi, welcome!

Wenn Du Kokoro Connect übersetzen möchtest, würde ich jetzt erstmal keinen Grund sehen, der dagegen spricht. Daher wünsch ich Dir erstaml viel Erfolg/Spass dabei. Aber noch ein kleiner Tip: Wenn Du anfängst zu übersetzen, solltest Du Dir vorher vielleicht noch das Kapitel auf der deutschen Registrations Seite reservieren, damit zufälligerweise nicht noch jemand auf die Idee kommt das gleiche Kapitel zu übersetzen an dem Du gerad arbeitest. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 17:55, 8 April 2017 (CEST)

User:Darklor

2017-03-18T02:10:25Z

Darklor: /* To do list */ +1

==Begin==

Sorry for those many change sites, but I correct as I read and see a (possible, little) error.
But I can only use the english translation in comparisen to the german.

Entschuldigt die vielen "Veränderungseiten", aber ich habe den Text während des (normalen) lesens korrigiert, wenn mir Fehler oder kleinere Unstimmigkeiten aufgefallen sind, aber da ich dafür die englische Version als Grundlage genommen hab entschuldige ich mich auch noch dafür, wenn ich den Text, falls er aus einer Direktübersetzung aus dem japanischen stammend fälschlichweise veraendert haben sollte.

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:59, 4 December 2008 (PST)

Out of the dark, into the dark.

==Beginning==

'''Anfangen ist leicht - beenden schwer.'''

Also wer auch immer meine angefangenen Übersetzungen beenden mag, - nur zu! - denn wer kann denn schon wissen wann ich das naechste mal dazu kommen werde (mich so weit zu motivieren, dass ich daran) weiterarbeite?

Wenn ich bisher immer an den Übersetzungen gearbeitet habe, dann hab ich immer gleich direkt in der Wiki geschrieben. Daran wird sich wahrscheinlich auch nix aendern.

(Man kann es auch so sehen - sie sollen die Neugier wecken, zu erfahren wie es weitergeht. ;))

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:48, 20 June 2009 (UTC)

==To do list==
'''My little to do list:'''

*Look if edits for [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel_2]] are needed - they are; will see if I get the time and the motivation to do it or if I wait till another did it ;)
*Translate at least the little in-stories of [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band8_Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!]] - but now without the english version... :( Would need at least the english wiki version as a template to continue... so if another has that and want to contiue with the translation, feel free to do it.
*Translate a little more of [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]], [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] and / or [[Toradora! (German):Band3_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] of [[Toradora!_(German)]]
*add rest of Okazu's translation of MariMite 21 to wiki - done by [[User:Lirin|Lirin]] thanks for that, but many still need a navigation bar and have also still comments within the text...
*HanTsuki translation german/english to have two separated teasers
*[[User:Darklor/Shakugan_no_Shana_(German)|Shakugan no Shana (German)]] (uncensored) begin
*add "back to series main page" to the other chapters of https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Imouto_Sae_Ireba_ii_1_Chapter_1

==Update: Upgrade==
Appointed by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Oni]], I am now German Project Supervisor...

==Categorisation==
'''Testing Categorisation:'''

done

[[Special:Categories|Categories]]

[[Category:German]] [[Category:Translator]] [[Category:Editor]] [[Category:Supervisor]] [[Category:German Translator]]

Talk:Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1 Chapter 6

2017-03-18T01:29:37Z

Darklor: +1

"Ideas were not something that could be '''''tbought''''' of by bucking up into work mode and sitting in front of a computer" - probably just typo, but I can't decide if that shall be a "thought", "bought" or "brought up". --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:29, 18 March 2017 (CET)

Talk:Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1 Chapter 4

2017-03-18T01:16:22Z

Darklor: +1

"I'm going to move a move forward...” - I am not so sure about English phrases, but shouldn't the 2nd "move" rather be a "step"? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:07, 18 March 2017 (CET)

"an ally working together '''''in''''' him in the same industry" - Shouldnt that 1st "in" rather be a "with"? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:16, 18 March 2017 (CET)

Talk:Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1 Chapter 1

2017-03-18T01:08:49Z

Darklor: Missed signature

"but because the publisher's office is '''''nearly'''''" - Shouldnt that "nearly" be a "nearby"? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:08, 18 March 2017 (CET)

Talk:Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1 Chapter 4

2017-03-18T01:07:33Z

Darklor: +1

Talk:Imouto Sae Ireba ii:Volume1 Chapter 1

2017-03-18T00:28:15Z

Darklor: +1

"but because the publisher's office is '''''nearly'''''" - Shouldnt that "nearly" be a "nearby"?

User:Darklor

2016-03-31T07:53:36Z

Darklor:

==Begin==

Sorry for those many change sites, but I correct as I read and see a (possible, little) error.
But I can only use the english translation in comparisen to the german.

Entschuldigt die vielen "Veränderungseiten", aber ich habe den Text während des (normalen) lesens korrigiert, wenn mir Fehler oder kleinere Unstimmigkeiten aufgefallen sind, aber da ich dafür die englische Version als Grundlage genommen hab entschuldige ich mich auch noch dafür, wenn ich den Text, falls er aus einer Direktübersetzung aus dem japanischen stammend fälschlichweise veraendert haben sollte.

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:59, 4 December 2008 (PST)

Out of the dark, into the dark.

==Beginning==

'''Anfangen ist leicht - beenden schwer.'''

Also wer auch immer meine angefangenen Übersetzungen beenden mag, - nur zu! - denn wer kann denn schon wissen wann ich das naechste mal dazu kommen werde (mich so weit zu motivieren, dass ich daran) weiterarbeite?

Wenn ich bisher immer an den Übersetzungen gearbeitet habe, dann hab ich immer gleich direkt in der Wiki geschrieben. Daran wird sich wahrscheinlich auch nix aendern.

(Man kann es auch so sehen - sie sollen die Neugier wecken, zu erfahren wie es weitergeht. ;))

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:48, 20 June 2009 (UTC)

==To do list==
'''My little to do list:'''

*Look if edits for [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel_2]] are needed - they are; will see if I get the time and the motivation to do it or if I wait till another did it ;)
*Translate at least the little in-stories of [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band8_Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!]] - but now without the english version... :( Would need at least the english wiki version as a template to continue... so if another has that and want to contiue with the translation, feel free to do it.
*Translate a little more of [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]], [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] and / or [[Toradora! (German):Band3_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] of [[Toradora!_(German)]]
*add rest of Okazu's translation of MariMite 21 to wiki - done by [[User:Lirin|Lirin]] thanks for that, but many still need a navigation bar and have also still comments within the text...
*HanTsuki translation german/english to have two separated teasers
*[[User:Darklor/Shakugan_no_Shana_(German)|Shakugan no Shana (German)]] (uncensored) begin

==Update: Upgrade==
Appointed by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Oni]], I am now German Project Supervisor...

==Categorisation==
'''Testing Categorisation:'''

done

[[Special:Categories|Categories]]

[[Category:German]] [[Category:Translator]] [[Category:Editor]] [[Category:Supervisor]] [[Category:German Translator]]

Template talk:Abandoned

2016-03-31T07:45:26Z

Darklor:

why to aru majuts no index LN was abonded?
i want to read that thing....(CRY...)

----
Because its licensed in the US. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 07:44, 31 March 2016 (UTC)

Template talk:Abandoned

2016-03-31T07:44:44Z

Darklor: +1

why to aru majuts no index LN was abonded?
i want to read that thing....(CRY...)

---
Because its licensed in the US. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 07:44, 31 March 2016 (UTC)

Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-07-06T16:17:51Z

Darklor:

===Volume 1 : Chapter 1===

Shinjiku city was filled with a sea of people.

Whether it was at noon or during workdays, the crowd has never thinned before. People attracted by the spring air outside makes me feel that they are like insects.

However, I don't think I have the right to say anything because I'm right here at the moment. Hey, don't hold hands and walk in this crowd, the couple over there! It's unbearable! Even though this is a completely unreasonable rant on my part! I'm so sorry! It makes me so envious! Damn it! These are not tears, it's just some pollen in my eyes!

Besides the couples, the streets were also filled with people who were dressed in interesting fashion, or people who acted in an incredulous way. Unconsciously, I began to develop a habit of ranting at these people. I think people who are born and bred in Tokyo would have the same feelings as me.

People like me, could perhaps be described as modern Edo disciple. A bold fanatic, or a slow witted log, or in the end, your brain has completely rusted! ... Even though I think I will never let these thoughts be voiced out anyway.

While I was ranting in my head while walking on the streets like normal, I heard a sound.

I raised my head up as though possessed. The huge ALTA LED screen filled my front vision. The screen was displaying an advertisement for some carbonated drinks company. Colorful animations flew across the screens, making it interesting enough to catch the attention of the crowd.

However, there is another thing in the advertisement that would have captivated the audience.

The narration.

Even though it might just be my personal opinion, but the narrator pronounced each word clearly, in addition to having a soothing intonation. The voice was able to penetrate our body completely, while caressing our outer skin softly, giving one the impression of two conflicting feelings.

The narrator's voice reverberated in the city, reflected by the skyscrapers, creating the special effect of surround sound around me.

The advertisement did not display the name of the narrator but I know who that voice belonged to anyway.

It could be said that, whenever one hears this voice, no matter the person, would think that, "hey, didn't I hear this voice before?". After all, she had also taken the role of Japanese dubbing of Hollywood female actors.

If I were to say her name, it would probably be hard to find a person that have not heard of it. This was because Otonashi Minamotofutoshi, the famous actor of the century, was her father.

There was probably no one who did not recognize this man. At that time, many people flocked to become actors because of his influence.

However, this idolized actor succumbed to death by a disease.

I was still a child when he was active in the acting profession, so I was not really familiar with him. However, watching his previous works on screen made me felt that he was truly a great man.

But I digress. This year seems to be the thirteenth year of his passing. Various movies and programs were aired on television in memory of Mr Otonashi.

If the daughter of such a distinguished actor were to debut, it was impossible for the media to ignore such a huge news. Madoka Otonashi, the child star turned into an overnight sensation. However, as she was still a child, and also since her father died before she had any conscious memory of it, so she did not remember anything about it. I saw her answer that way in an interview from some magazine. I remember that the interview also stated that even though Miss Otonashi did not want bask in her father's light, the current situation does not allow for it. I think that was unavoidable.

However, unconsciously captivated by the advertisement...no, captivated by Miss Otonashi's voice, my auditory senses was disrupted by the surrounding noise.

I focused my hearing on the advertisement, trying to move my eyes.

A car moved sluggishly in the middle of the road, causing cars behind it to press their horns loudly.

Ugh, why is it moving so slow, I can't hear Miss Otonashi's voice like that, can I? Move it, man.

Ah, right. Maybe the driver of that car was also captivated by this voice.

It feels just like the sirens from the Greek myths.

"..............."

I feel somebody pulling my hand. Am I really going to be pulled into the sea? Yeah, right.

As I was focused on the screen, while my line of sight was on the road, so I realized a moment too late that my hand was grabbed by someone.

Against my will, I focus my senses on the direction I was being pulled to.

There was a girl there. Boy meets girl. Even though the person probably wasn't at the age of a girl. Wearing a dress that placed more importance on mobility than appearance, she pulled my hand desperately.

"Found you! Please come with me!"

`"Er...what?"

What the heck was she saying?

She pulled my hand, trying to bring me somewhere. Even though I tried to resist slightly, her strength was unexpectedly strong so I could only allow myself to be pulled by her.

"Everybody is waiting for you, you know!"

`"Please wait a moment! Who the heck is everybody!"

I was gradually pulled into the crowd.

Ah, unknowingly, like all the couples around me, I was also walking hand-in-hand with someone of the opposite gender at my age. However, what would others think of this? This didn't seem like a couple, did it?

Finally, I reached this place.

The room that looked like a recording studio, and the space with my goddess.

It was so strange. This is obviously strange. It is impossible for cause and effect to work like that. Something else must have happened and I have forgotten about it. This is because based on my memory, I can not fathom why this situation would happen. The pieces don't match. Let me try remembering the whole thing again.

When I was going for a stroll on the streets, Miss Otonashi appeared.

No, that would have simplified too much.

Alright, that would be the end of my recollection. Thinking more of it will not make my predicament any clearer anyway!

Like when I stopped thinking when I don't know the answer during a computer reading exam, the meeting outside seemed to have reached their conclusion too.

A bearded man, who seemed to be the most important person here, walked into the compartment.

The heavy door opened with a cracking sound. If somebody's fingers got clamped by those doors, their bones would have cracked.

Bring it on! Please explain why I must record this broadcast!

"Er, first let me apologize to you."

`"Er...yeah."

My raging battle spirit to rant was suddenly calmed by the man before me. Was this some kind of customary method? You don't even have to pay for giving an apology! If everything can be solved by an apology what use are the police for! However, if you give me an autograph from Miss Otonashi I might give it some thought!

"Our staff seem to have mistaken you for someone else."

The woman who pulled me here just now was bowing and apologizing to me profusely. If everything can be solved by an apology what use are police for! However, if you give me ...... let's skip this part.

"Actually, the broadcast program hosts was supposed to be the author of the original work and Miss Otonashi. However, as there was a huge reluctance on the author's part, him not entering the recording studio at all, so I sent her to invite him here."

`"After that, somehow I got mistaken as the author."

"That's right."

Oh, come to think of it, since his job was not to talk, so it is no wonder that the author would reject it. Hey wait a minute, even it's like that, you can't possibly get the person wrong!

"Nice to meet you, I'm Yota Yosaku."

The next person to show up, was the original author of the 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' !

Also incidentally the original host of the broadcast program.

Woah! I'm your fan, you know! I can't believe that we would meet in a situation like this!

Furthermore, the author was apologizing to me.

"Please accept my apology. I heard that the staff have mistaken you for me."

"No, you don't have to put it like that. Uh, I've also gotten some valuable experience too......"

Of course, this was just something said on occasion.

No matter how you look at it, I don't even remotely look like the author anyway. Even though our clothes do look somewhat the same. Did you buy yours at a popular retail store, author sensei? You're a plebeian at heart, eh? Even with all the money from your books!

"Hearing you say that makes me feel much relieved......right, after apologizing, there's something else that I have to request you to help me in."

Eh? I have a premonition that something bad is going to happen.

Don't say anything else! I think it's better if I don't hear anything else you say!

"Would you mind taking over the role of the broadcast program host for me?"

I just knew it!

"Sensei!"

Another staff rushed here the moment he heard our conversation. I think he should be the executive editor for the program. It was natural for him to be shocked. Since I am an outsider and all!

"Isn't this better than having me who have this reluctant attitude be the host? Anyway, having an outsider take on the role of the broadcast program host does inject some degree of freshness into the show, don't you think so too?"

"That's too much of freshness like that! To the extent of completely not understandable! Also, he's a student too. How do you expect him to meet the recording schedule?"

"Isn't Miss Otonashi a student too?"

"No, um, yeah that's right."

"Well then, the recording must be done during the weekends right? Then there's no problem with this arrangement anymore."

Yuto sensei tried using a high handed attitude to force a compromise with the editor.

"Have you read 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'? "

While I was thinking, Yuto Sensei suddenly ignored the panicking executive editor and asked me a question!

`"Er, yeah, yes I did."

My chaotic situation has not calmed down in any way.

The current situation at the recording studio left me clueless already, then Miss Otonashi appeared and now even the original author of the light novels is here. Under the many layers of chaos, I don't I will ever recover unless someone give me a heavy punch.

"Then that's it then!"

"Wait a minute!"

Wait, wait, wait!

"May I know your name?"

Sensei once again ignored the shouts of the executive editor. Sensei, are you serious?

`"......I'm Tsunemura Ryouto."

"Ryouto, please help me out and accept this job."

Sensei grasped my shoulders with both of his hands and asked me to accept this ridiculous request with a serious-looking face brimming with confidence. Has this man's rational thinking also went under? However I'm so terrified that I'm unable to give him the punch he needed to wake up anyway.

Aaargh, how do I reject the sensei that I worship so much when he is asking with such sincerity.

`"Er......but I......"

"Don't worry, you can do it."

Where did you get your confidence from anyway!

"Alright, then, why don't we do it this way. I'll pay you for it."

I'm being bribed!

"You can chat with a seiyuu, you know!"

That's too much of a temptation!

All the staff and the executive editor on scene was giving off a aura of "Sensei, you're kidding right......"

However, once the atmosphere in the room has changed like that, every staff's face turned to that of realization.

Everybody! Seriously?!

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"No, but I think I'll just..."

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"Well, this......um......"

Sensei's hands are gripping my shoulders nervously!

"You won't mind......accepting it, right?"

`"............Yes. Yes, I don't mind."

I lost!

I nodded in affirmation!

"Sensei, are you serious?"

After I gave my consent, the executive editor seemed to be much willing to compromise.

"......Understood. That's it then! Let's try recording once. We were going to continue the recording from before anyway. If the end result isn't any interesting, then we will have sensei do it himself."

The person who provided this plan, was the guy with the beard just now. Perhaps he was the producer or someone like that.

Everybody else agreed to his plan.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 006.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

No, wait. The one who would have the most problems with this, should be the one who would be co-hosting the program, Miss Otonashi. right? I don't have the ability to spin tales from air, you know!

Meanwhile, Miss Otonashi's reaction was......

"I'm completely OK with that, you know!"

That's just rash! Is this even fine!

Miss Otonashi gave me a smile in return when our eyes crossed.

Most of the staff left the compartment after that. Is it really going to start? Are we really going to do it like that!

"Tsk. Since the author of the original work also said it, then I guess it can't be helped......"

Eh?

Was that my imagination? The moment when we passed each other, I seemed to have heard a voice from Miss Otonashi's direction.

I was left alone with Miss Otonashi in the compartment. After that, the man, who have been giving me instructions just now, walked in. He gave me the script and explained all the details. However, my brain was unable to absorb any bit of it.

A man on the other side of the glass window used both his hands to give an "OK" sign. There was also the producer with a serious face, his arms folded over his chest, Yuto Sensei, his face all smiles, and the executive editor, whose vision was locked onto me.

There was also a woman who was wearing a suit. Her face wore a gentle smile.

Everybody was in their place. Everything was ready.

But then...Am I ready?

Putting on the headphones again, I heard somebody speak.

"Well then, let's pick up where we left off just now!"

"Alright, after calming down a bit, would you mind giving us a self introduction?"

`"Eh? Oh, okay. I am, um, my name is......"

Right, the staff did remind me not to give out my real name here, so it was better to use another name, but about the name......what should I use instead?

`"Er, I'm called Murabito. " (Note: the original name was 常村良人, Tsunemura Ryouto, here he took the name, Murabito, 村人, which has the meaning of villager.)

"A completely inconspicuous supporting character!"

`"Ah, sorry, it's Murabito B." (Note: Villager B)

"There's even a 'B'!"

I can't believe Miss Otonashi was actually surprised! I think this is the perfect alias for me, you know!

When I gave Miss Otonashi a stare, she said, "Alright, then I'll just call you Murabito then!" Actually she did not have to confirm it with me, but I guess she was following formalities. As for ignoring the "B", I think it's not easy to pronounce it with Murabito.

`"......"

"Eh, that's it for your introduction?"

Right, we're still recording a broadcast program so I can't be silent.

`"Er, should I say something more? What......what should I say then......"

"As the revelation of your real identity is one of our future plans, so we'll just save it for later.....Um~you seem to have nearly the same age as me, right?"

Actually it's not just nearly, but our age is the same. A high school boy who was strolling the streets aimlessly, and a seiyuu who was working even during her holidays. Hahaha, it really felt like we were of different ages.

`"I've always felt that Miss Otonashi was quite mature."

"What? Are you trying to tell me that I look old for my age?"

Eh? No! Ah, right, I must voice out my thoughts here!

`"It's not like that! I meant that you looked steady!"

"Oh~I shall take this as a compliment then!"

The show has barely started and I have put her in a bad mood! So it's true that I'm not cut out to be a program host then?

However, I can't go on without speaking, right? As I cannot think of anything else to say, so I just said what I had in mind at the time.

`"Um, I don't really know what to say and what not to say."

"Don't worry, don't worry! Just speak your mind! If I had to worry about these small things too much, I wouldn't last long in this career anyway."

Quick, say something! Anything, just say something, me!

`"That's just too unrestricted! Are you planning to retire from the seiyuu career today?!"

Oh gosh, I unknowingly began to rant at her.

Waaah, Miss Otonashi is staring at me now. There was some kind of killing intent in those eyes. Well, I did say something like that before. Did...Did I make her angry?

"......Um, well then, since this is really my first meeting with you, Murabito, so may I ask you a few questions?"

`"Ah...Um..."

Miss Otonashi immediately threw a question at me.

Wasn't she angry?

Is she really okay?

"Ah, that's not really right, Murabito. The only content in the broadcast program is our voice so you should have more vigor!"

Oh, oh. Yeah, that's right. As Miss Otonashi has said, there was no video in a broadcast program so we can't show any gestures or facial expression to the audience.

Well, then, I should buck up and continue the recording with renewed vigor! Also known as completely losing myself in the show!

`"Understood! I'll double my efforts!"

"I'll ask my questions then."

`"Yeah!"

"Uh......Murabito......"

`"Yes, what is it! Ask as you please!"

"Um......about that......"

`"I'll answer any question you ask!"

"Um...It's very noisy when you do that, so can you please tone down a little?"

`"Sorry....."

This was ridiculous......

If there was no noise during the program, it would be a catastrophe, so that's why I'm trying my best to talk! That's the only thing I could do as an outsider!

"Well, then, let's start the whole thing over......Where do you normally hide your adult books?"

`"Why would you suddenly want me to expose my secrets anyway!"

"Wasn't you the one who said you would answer any question I ask?"

Dammit! I dug my own grave without knowing about it! If only there were a hole that I could hide in! Ah, did I just dig one just now? I really wanted to hide in it!

`"I want to request a change in the content of the question!"

"Jeez, I really can't stand you. I'll ask something else then......You have hidden the adult books under your bed, right?"

`"There's no difference! The overall direction this question is heading didn't change at all! Also, why does the question always have to be about my adult book collection!"

"Don't you worry about it, Murabito. I have learned everything to know about healthy high school boys beforehand."

`"What did you learn anyway!"

"Healthy high school boys should have something like baseball gloves or footballs, right?"

`"Oh, yeah, that's right. I do have those things."

"Healthy high school boys should have some manga in their collections, right?"

`"Of course. I read manga a lot."

"Healthy high school boys should have some high school girl bondage manga, right?"

`"Of course. The sailor uniform and the school swim suit is the perfect...wait a minute, aaarrgggh! These aren't stuff a healthy high school boy should have!"

"Eh? Then, the content should be more of maid bondage, right?"

`"It should come with cat ears, I think?"

"Of course. A tail should also be included in the basic setting."

`"Yeah! That is a must! Hey, no that's not it! I don't have those kind of stuff!"

"Hiding it is pointless. I know everything about high school boys, you know."

`"Your knowledge is just too twisted! Putting the topic on adult books aside, can you please ask the next question!"

I was completely wound around her fingers like a puppet, dammit! Even though I was extremely jittery at the moment, but after it came down to ranting after her messing around, it was still a little embarrassing!

Does that mean that Miss Otonashi knows the existence of such books......she wouldn't ask about it if she didn't knew anything about it, would she?

"Um, well then, since I haven't really thought of anything special to ask, would you mind talking a little more about yourself?"

`"Are you only interested in where I hide my adult books!"

"If you do a little self introduction, I would be able to ask some questions from the content."

Oh~So that's her real consideration. What should I do?

I don't really put much thought into myself.

Thinking thoroughly, even though I would normally chat a little with my friends, but I would feel nervous when talking to a stranger or crowds. In other words, I am a shy person. However, I do rant silently in my mind......Does this mean I'm actually a gloomy person?

`"Oh, I'm just a gloomy otaku."

"Is that the otaku culture that is very popular right now? Well, then do you have a seiyuu you particularly like?"

`"That's undoubtedly Miss Otona...."

"Ah, you don't have to take my feelings into consideration."

Eh? My reply was serious!

`"Well......well then.......I like all the seiyuus! There's no one I dislike!"

"Wah~You don't have to be like that."

Miss Otonashi's eyes are as cool as ice!

`"Um~Then......Can I say the person's name?"

Irregardless of gender, all the sounds of the seiyuus began playing in my mind. If I were to pick a seiyuu I really like......

`"That would probably be Miss Amanogawa Shigure?"

I said the name of female seiyuu nervously. She was also one of the famous seiyuus, with an aura of nobility and fragility. She was a completely different beauty compared to the easy-going and outgoing Miss Otonashi.

I do remember seeing something on a magazines article that she was pretty friendly with Miss Otonashi. I had the impression that they were both from the same agency.

"Ah~so that's the one you like. Nn nn. So boys really like that type of girls, do they?"

`"What do you mean by 'that type of girls'!"

"No? Isn't she pretty cute? From a good point of view."

`"Your last sentence seem to imply some other meaning behind it!"

"Oh it's nothing! However, you're quite something. The fact that an outsider, was actually saying that he liked some other seiyuu in front of another seiyuu."

`"It was Miss Otonashi who told me to not take your feelings into consideration, wasn't it!"

"Yeah, that's why, it's nothing......Nn, since nothing can be done about it."

`"Sorry! I like you very much! The person I like the most is Miss Otonashi!"

"Well then, after that, let's talk about the next unit in this program!"

Was my previous statement ignored! Would you please give some sort of reaction to it!

However, it felt surreal. I can't believe that I was actually enjoying this. Due to the nature of the broadcast program, I thought that I would need to be talking non-stop, and might be unable to say anything due to my nerves.

Was it because of the partition? Even though this place was just separated by a piece of glass, with people on the other side, it felt like I was in a world of my own.

After all, I'm an outsider, unable to foresee the development of the the program, so I could only say what I thought of in the spur of the moment. Maybe this was the right thing to do. Another important factor was Miss Otonashi's efforts to lead the conversation. I never thought that talking was such a happy thing to do.

"The next unit will be 'Hand It Over To Us!'"

`"Oh oh, what will this be about?"

Alright then. I can't just let Miss Otonashi handle everything, can I? I should put more effort into doing what I'm able to do!

"In the original work, Boyle and Sharuru accepted many requests from the people in the city. So we followed suit and created a unit to solve the audience's problems! We'll take in problems about love too! Of course, besides problems, it's also OK to ask the hosts questions! This is quite the common unit for broadcast programs anyway."

`"Could please don't exaggerate the common bit! This is a completely new show, you know!"

"Um, let's take a look at the first letter immediately.....Ah, how could there be a letter submission when this is the first time the show was aired?! Which staff wrote this anyway?"

`"You don't have to reveal something like that!"

After my rant, Miss Otonashi began to read the content printed on the letter.

"'Recently, I was forced to do something I didn't really want to do. How do I refuse it in a much roundabout way?'......Um, the something you didn't really want to do isn't this program, is it?"

Miss Otonashi drummed her fingers on the table as she looked outside the partition. The staff outside had a subtle reaction. I have to come forward and intercede for them!

`"That can't be right! For them to write something specially for this, it should be referring to something else!"

"No, maybe this is really the sign that someone wants to resign."

`"Um, let me answer this one then......if you really don't want to do it, just make your refusal clear and obvious."

"Murabito do you even have the right to say this!"

`"Sorry!"

The staff outside the compartment continued to laugh heartily.

Even though it was unclear to me if they were laughing to lighten up the atmosphere or because our conversation was interesting.

"However, trying my best is also one way to deal with this. I guess we can worry about it after we start."

I said it. I said it directly, according to my thoughts.

After that, Miss Otonashi nodded her head and said,

"This isn't that bad after all."

`"Even though this was completely contradictory to what I was saying just now!"

"What's wrong with that? There's no clear line between right or wrong in our lives anyway!"

`"I felt like you've just said something amazing, but isn't that going to negate the meaning of the this entire unit!"

"Let's look at the next letter then. This time let's choose one on love matters."

Love matters, huh......Even though I'm just a listener sitting at the side, this seems pretty meaningful.

`"Since I'm basically an otaku, so I can't really answer any of questions about love."

"Um~'I fell head over heels over Miss Otonashi. What should I do?'"

`"Hey, staff! Are you using submission letters to confess!"

"This letter is......from Murabito B of Tokyo."

This is completely an improvisation on her part!

Miss Otonashi is just too powerful!

......She is the most powerful sadist! Actually pulling off an improvisation on an outsider!

Was......was she actually probing me?

`"I don't remember anything about submitting a letter like that!"

"That's just too much! You actually played around with my pure heart!"

`"That's....that's......that's because......"

"Nn~your reaction is really cute. It seems like you can't hold off against such a development, I'll keep that in mind."

`"Please......please have mercy on me......"

Sorry, I just can't do it. Because I'm really a fan of Miss Otonashi.

`"Well, now it's my turn to read the letters."

I took a paper from the pile. Even though I'm 80% sure that this was something prepared by the staff!

`"Instead of calling this a letter......it should be called an example, I think. Something for the audience to base their letters on."

"You finally understood it somewhat!"

`"I think there should be some distinction anyway.....Well then, I'm going to read it! 'Please tell me how does Miss Otonashi pass her holidays!'"

"Wah......this question is quite typical. Um! I normally just space out on the sofa. Because I don't have many friends!" (Note: Possible reference to Haganai...)

`"Aren't you a seiyuu idol! At least give some space for imagination to the audience!"

"Eh, what? Sorry, sorry. Um! I'm always reading manga and novels!"

`"Oh, not bad! These interests add some degree of closeness!"

"Well, that's because, if I were to say I like a particular manga in the public, then when that manga is about to be animated......you know what happens, right?"

`"The degree of closeness has completely vanished to thin air!"

Of course, seiyuus who really have these interests are not in the minority, but I have always felt that it was not compatible with Miss Otonashi in any way!

`"Don't you have other interests? Like.....'I can make cakes and dessert!' or something like that."

"Ah! Do you have that kind of dreams about seiyuus? I see, I see. The sooner you give up on those dreams the better, you know."

`"It can be said as dreams......but actually it's more of the 'If only it were true' kind of fantasy."

"However, among my not-so-many friends, there is a female seiyuu, who either attends concerts with handsome singers or play BL games all day long during her holidays."

`"Alright, that's more than enough information!"

"I'll read the next letter then. Um, 'Where does Murabito hide his adult book collection?'"

`"That question again! Do you really want to know the answer that badly!"

"I hear that it's hidden under the bed~"

`"Can you please don't make up the answer too! Isn't the direction of this conversation going the same way as before!"

"After all, everybody should be hiding it under their beds, right? In the anime I was voice acting before, the main character also hid his adult books under the bed."

Who in their right mind would hide it in such an obvious place......Why was all the staff nodding! Could you all please hide it in a less obvious place!

`"Alright, let's move on to the next unit!"

I am going to take lead of the program now. How could I possibly discuss such vulgar things in front of the seiyuu I like the most!

`"The next unit will be......'A New Clue!'"

"Murabito, ignoring others is bad behavior, you know! If the hosts can't respond to each other properly, this broadcast program would be a disaster!"

`"Wasn't I the one who got ignored a few times before!"

"......This unit is a commercial unit."

`"Hear me out~"

It appeared again. The perfect ignoring technique.

"The original light novel, 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' currently has six volumes published! Remember to buy and read it, everyone~......With that, it's the end of advertisement."

`"That's too fast! The most important part is the shortest part too!"

"It's because this is the first airing of the program so there's nothing to be said."

I quickly took a look at the script. Wow, it's true. There was only the content Miss Otonashi said just now.

"Besides, the anime will only be aired during the summer anyway. The voice recordings haven't even begun too, so what's there to talk about?"

`"You don't have to reveal such things without thinking!"

Are you going to reveal the production progress too!

Is this really okay, Yuto Sensei!

When I looked at him, he was actually all smiles and giving me the V sign!

That's not it! I'm not asking about "How's my performance so far?"!

`"Don't we have to explain the content of the work at all!"

"You know what......Murabito, you seem to understand the flow of the program better than I do."

`"Well, I do like to listen to broadcasts, so I have listened to many kinds of programs."

The main point was, I don't think you should be saying something like that, Miss Otonashi......

Ah well. We could wrap up the unit with a sentence after this anyway.

`"Everybody......please spend some time and read the books, okay!"

Of course, I was just reading from the script!

I placed the submission letter aside. Um~According to the original arrangement, the next unit would be......

"Well then, Murabito, the next unit would be our 'free talk' time."

The real problem would start here. To date, we've only just needed to follow the contents of the units; but now we were completely free to do whatever we want. This would really the acid test for me. Even though I think I know the result will be even without the test......

Why then, would I need to be put to such a test? It seems like it was done for a much nobler objective but in reality, I'm just pitched to sit here.

"Let's now take the opportunity to reveal the background of Murabito."

`"My background?"

"Nn, it seems like a plan to surprise the audience. Murabito, who has been chatting smoothly with me until now, is actually! Just a normal boy whom we poached from the streets! Wow! A round of applause, please!"

Actually, it was not really poaching. However, the truth is complicated so taking it as that would make it easier to explain.

`"Yup, that's right. I'm a second year high school student, a normal outsider by all means."

"Have you got the hung of it?"

`"No, my heart us still beating like a rabbit now. Due to my nerves, I don't even know what I'm saying right now."

Because in reality, Miss Otonashi is really the one who was handling the program anyway!

Even though I would like Miss Otonashi to handle myself too!

"This is a 'challenge plan'. If the first episode is interesting, then you can continue to be the host of the show, right?"

`"Was this supposed to be pressuring me! Can you please don't do that!"

So that's the difference between an amateur and a professional. Not only can she talk well, she can pull me, the outsider, back into the conversation without making it awkward.

After that was perhaps something out of her own experience. Miss Otonashi said,

"Hosting a broadcast program is not really easy. You have to maintain constant high spirits while making every sentence interesting enough for the audience."

`"It doesn't feel like something any outsider can do."

Having answered like that, I was surprised that I actually lasted that long here.

Even though I also understand that this was all because of Miss Otonashi's efforts.

"However, that's also why as long as the content is interesting, we can say whatever we want."

`"Indeed! If it wasn't so, I don't even know why I am sitting here!"

"However, the scary part actually comes after the end of the program."

`"Af-After the program?"

"The Internet is really a powerful media channel. Comments and thoughts can be transmitted in a blink of the eye."

`"Woah! It is......as true as you say. I suddenly feel very afraid of what's going to happen."

Is this program going to be broadcasted......How would I explain it to my parents and friends? Even if I keep it a secret from everybody, my otaku friends would surely be listening to this program. I guess it was lucky I did not mention my name.

"However, hosting the program with you until now, makes me quite happy, you know."

What's with this surprise attack?

Until today, magazines and other media have been the only way I would be able to glimpse Miss Otonashi's smile. Her voice. And every word she spoke from her lips.

At this particular moment, I felt as if I had claimed all of these things as my own. What was Miss Otonashi feeling when she said those things? Was she playing around with me?

While butterflies was flying around in my stomach, the program still went on.

"Let's now ask our staff then about it then."

`"Are we really going to do this during the program!"

"Please clap your hands if you think Murabito can continue to host the program!"

The staff looked at each other. I guess they have never thought that Miss Otonashi could pull this trick during the show.

Nobody made a move. I guess everybody didn't want to bear responsibility if this went south. Nn nn, I fully understand that feeling!

Among the people outside, the first to react was Yuto Sensei. He clapped his hands enthusiastically. After that, the executive editor standing beside him began to clap. As the author of the original novels and the executive editor gave their approval, everybody began to clap too.

In the end, everybody gave their heartfelt applause.

Alright then, what should I do now? Now would be the only chance I got for me to retreat if I wanted to. If I were to pronounce that I will not continue as the program host anymore, everything will stop here......

To tell the truth, I enjoyed it here. Even though it was nerve wracking, the feeling of accomplishment far exceeds it.

Even though this was just the result of going along with the flow, it was not really something one can call a stroke of fate.

Being able to engage in the publicity of my favorite work, and to chat with my favorite seiyuu, is there anything happier than this? Also, if I were to be able to continue doing this......

No, no, there's no need to think of so many unnecessary reasons. Thinking back before, didn't I say something about " trying my best is also one way to deal with this"?

Well, there's only one answer I could give right now.

`"......Thank you everyone! Being accepted by everyone really makes me very happy. Please look out for me and let me know if I do anything wrong!"

"Oh! So this means you have made up your mind!"

Hearing Miss Otonashi confirm it again main the producer show a smile and a OK sign.

"Murabito, please don't mind us troubling you in the future!"

`"Same here! As I'm an outsider, I might bring a lot of trouble to Miss Otonashi, so please forgive my mistakes in the future."

"Well then, since it is determined that the program shall continue to be hosted by me and Murabito, then we shall stop here!"

`"Oh, is it going to end?"

"Eh, Murabito, do you want to chat some more? Why don't we continue recording for two hours?"

`"No way! Let's end it here!"

Recording for another two hours! Is this an interrogation!

"Well then, Murabito, let's hear about your thoughts before we end it!"

`"Um, I think I overstretched myself trying my best to host so I'm dead beat. However, times flies, doesn't it?"

"That's right! Happy times flies at the blink of the eye. Well then, this program is updated every Thursday. Brought to you by All Make World, which strives to move your hearts with their products. This is also the company that is responsible for publishing 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'."

Inserting marketing elements naturally like this. She really is something.

"Well then everyone, please don't forget to listen to the next broadcast! I'm Otonashi Madoka!"

`"Thank you everyone! I'm Murabito B!"

Fuh......Finally, it has ended. After confirming that the red light signaling "Recording" has dimmed out, I threw myself on the table. Then I realized that I'm drenched in sweat.

The man who has been giving instructions to me beside me until just now left the room hurriedly and started to discuss with the producer. Maybe it was some meeting.

"Thanks for your hard work! You're quite something, it's your first time and yet you managed to pull it off."

`"Sigh......I'm completely exhausted......."

Miss Otonashi is really a professional, from the way she managed to maintain a relaxed expression while drinking tea elegantly. Watching her do that made me realize that I was thirsty as well. Talking this much really does make one thirsty, I guess.

I drunk the tea that Miss Otonashi poured for me in the paper cup in one gulp. However, it did not seem to quench my thirst.

Aiyah, until today, even though I have heard many broadcast programs before, I have never thought that recording a program would be so tiring.

"Before I got used to it, I did go also through some rough times."

Miss Otonashi's eyes spaced out. When did she start taking jobs in broadcasting? From what I know, she has hosted in a lot of broadcast programs before.

"However, I like this job very much, you know. How about you? Will you come to enjoy it too?"

Miss Otonashi seems to have changed a little between now and before when she was hosting the program. Should I say that she really was an actress? She seems to be very approachable from the way she looked me in the eye.

`"Well, about this......I like to listen to broadcast programs. However, I have never thought of hosting one myself."

"How about your future dreams?"

`"A job that I really wanted to do......is not really something I have thought of yet. I think, I would be that kind of normal person that goes to college and work in a normal company."

"Nn, most people would think like that, wouldn't they?"

Even though Miss Otonashi was smiling as if she was joking about it, it was really like that for most people. A normal life for normal people. I have thought that I would also live that kind of life.

However, I came into contact with that.

Something that I did not understand before.

Sure enough, there are somethings that you would not really know if you have not tried it out.

`"However, I seems to have found my own dream of the future today."

A place where most people could only wish about but could never enter. I came to this place by chance. After this, just to stay here, I will have to give in my all.

"What? Are you going to confront me? I won't give in to you, you know?"

`"That's......That's not it! I......I wouldn't even think of something like that!"

Miss Otonashi left the compartment, her long haired flowing behind her. If cuteness was a crime, she would have been public enemy number one.

I also left the room just like I was following her footsteps.

"Tsunemura-sama, your performance was great!"

"Congratulations on being the program host!"

THe staff talked to me non-stop.

"I'm sorry for having you take over the broadcast host from Yuto Sensei. Please continue to give it your all."

Even though the executive editor of Yuto Sensei did not really consent to the plan of making me the host, he became much supportive of it now.

"Compared to me hosting the show, I think letting you become the host made it much interesting! Sorry for troubling you hereafter!"

Perhaps it was confirming that he did not have to host anymore, Yuto Sensei was elated as he patted my back.

I gave my thanks to every one of the staff. Everyone is really good to me!

"Since you're going to do it anyway, then let's make it a fun and cheerful show!"

"Are you really an outsider?"

Everyone thought of something different. After talking to the staff, I realized again how I stepped into a completely different world.

Right, Somebody brought up the problem of remuneration. However, I was still an outsider, so I gave my solemn refusal. However, they were of the opinion that I could not work for free, so they offered me some kind of pay. Instead of saying that it was remuneration, it felt more like hourly pay.

After talking to I looked at my surroundings and found out that Miss Otonashi has disappeared. I guess she had a lot of things to do since she was a famous seiyuu.

To quench my thirst, I asked around for the location of the vending machine. But then the producer said "Take these and buy yourself a drink!" and gave me some change. Actually they don't have to be so nice to an outsider.

However, I did feel very happy, so I accepted the change gratefully. Of course, I did refused it at first.

I followed their instructions and walked. I heard that the vending machine was located at a place after walking straight down the corridor and turning left.

There was a much larger space there, with a few sofas without backs. Three vending machines stood side by side, giving off bright light. I felt that it was bright enough even without the ceiling lights.

However, in this place that was not really spacious, there seemed to already have someone there.

"Madoka, is this really okay?"

"Eh? No matter what I think, since the producer has already decided about it, then I couldn't help it. I could only try my best."

It was Miss Otonashi with another person. A person who was wearing a suit. She fixed her hair at the back of her head with a butterfly pin.

Their backs were facing me, and it seemed like they did not notice my presence.

"Well, I thought you would have objected, since you are someone who places emphasis on professionalism."

"Without any talent, and not one bit of effort, one just couldn't stay in this industry at all. I have completely no interest in what would happen to that outsider. But then again, this is also a kind of experience, so I will continue giving it my best."

Miss Otonashi's word pierced my chest. I felt like the feeling she gave me until now was different in someway. Her voice was also lower. However, she was a professional seiyuu who could take on any role so it was not something surprising.

"Oh, no, I need to correct something. If I were to say that it was something troublesome, it really is something annoying. However, I would try my best not to get affected by the outsider......Thinking it through again, no matter the author of the original work, or that boy, are both outsiders anyway. So there's no difference between letting any of them host. Sigh, I really took on a troublesome job, didn't I?"

Was this person really Miss Otonashi? Would she actually be a look-a-like of her?

Having finished talking, Miss Otonashi got up from the sofa and walked to the front of the vending machine. Then she started to calmly do something that was not calm at all!

She started to kick the place where drinks are dispensed from the vending machine mercilessly!

What was she doing? Was she trying to take her anger out on the vending machine? This was not something an idol would do.

"You shouldn't do it that way, Madoka."

The woman with the suit stopped Miss Otonashi. Wait, no, even though I don't know who you are, shouldn't you stop her with a much stricter voice?!

The woman with the suit stood in front of the vending machine instead of Miss Otonashi.

And begun to raise her skirt up slowly!

Wouldn't that expose her seductive legs that were covered by knee stockings! The skin color looked perfect under the knee stockings, not too dark or too light. This would just shake a man's heart even more......

"You should do it this way."

[[Image:Aitsuko1 007.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Just almost like she was showing off her sexy body, she raised her right leg with her high heels, and kicked the place where drinks are dispensed with astounding force!

A thonk sound came after that. So, the woman with the suit slowly reached into the opening and took out a small bottle.

"See?"

See what anyway!!!

"Eh?"

Um, the woman in suit noticed my presence.

`"Ah, Nice to meet you."

Even though I managed to squeeze out a greeting, but the current atmosphere was pretty awkward.

Miss Otonashi followed the woman-in-suit's gaze and peered at me. Her smile immediately changed to a much more approachable one.

"Thanks for your efforts."

`"Thank...Thank you for your efforts."

Ah, I just chose the safest answer to reply. This was a really nice sentence, wasn't it? In my impression, no matter the situation, everyone in this career would use this sentence to greet each other, so it was really helpful. I should use it more often in the future.

Since I had nothing else to say, so I tried my best to walk calmly to the vending machine. Let's just buy the most inconspicuous mineral water today.

I tried to insert a coin into the slot but to no avail. My hand was shaking uncontrollably. I don't even feel cold though.

Even after I managed to insert the coin, it still dropped out from the change slot. Nn, that was normal. So I just inserted the coin again. Okay, this time it finally succeeded. I tried my best to ignore the subtly dented part near the bottom of the vending machine, and took out the bottle. I then turned right, preventing myself from looking at Miss Otonashi and co.

`"Well then, I'll be leaving now."

I told them and tried to leave the place......

But then......

"Wait."

I never thought that they will give me the order to wait together! The two really have the best coordination!

I turned my head slowly. If I were a robot, and if no one were to replenish the lubricant around my neck joint, then there should a "Kikikiki" metal-on-metal sound now.

I turned around to find them looking at me. Their faces were still carrying that smile though.

The woman in suit's hand was rummaging through her bag.

"I am Serizawa, Otonashi Madoka's manager. Nice to meet you."

Oh, it was a name card. That's a relief, it was not some weapon of some sort to attack me.

I clamped the bottle under my arm and took the name card with both hands carefully.

`"Ah, so you're Miss Otonashi's manager."

"Hey, let me ask you a question."

Miss Otonashi shoved Miss Serizawa away and stood in my view. Even though Miss Serizawa was also a beauty, I still think that she can't be compared to Miss Otonashi.

Miss Otonashi, who was walking straight towards me with a smile. I could not help stepping back a step. She was now exuding a frightening aura.

"Did you see everything just now?"

Miss Otonashi was standing very close to me. Even though she was all smiles, she gave off a very frightening presence. If it was the normal me, my heart would have been jumping like mad with happiness just by being so close with Miss Otonashi. However, what was this feeling of being drenched in cold sweat?

`"Yes......yes, I did."

"Even if you have seen it, you would have forgotten about it, right?"

`"Yes, that's right."

She didn't even give me a chance to rebut!

"Well then, I'll look forward to your efforts next time too."

Until the warm approachable smile appeared once again on Miss Otonashi's face, she turned around and left. Her head of hair swayed with her body, while leaving a sweet fruity smell in my nostrils.

Miss Otonasshi, who had stepped onto the corridor, said loudly, "Miss Serizawa, let's get to the next place!". Was she going to hurry to the next job? She was really famous, I guess.

On the other hand, Miss Serizawa herself, for some reason, did not rush over immediately but turned to me again.

"Even though I think dealing with Miss Otonashi will be pretty tough, but I guess you'll have to buck up."

She was also someone who gave me the feeling of someone scary. Miss Serizawa seemed to scrutinize me from top to bottom, and made no motion to hide that fact.

Ignoring my face of complete confusion, after saying what she wanted to say, Miss Serizawa also went after Miss Otonashi.

......Was Miss Otonashi actually someone very terrifying?

Or could I say that, everyone in this career was like that......

I don't want to believe it. Even though I don't want to believe it, but Miss Otonashi's smile that I liked so much, and the real smile from her, no matter what I do, cannot be superimposed on each other.

After the first broadcast program recording of my life ended, I walked around the streets with my tired body. Unknowingly walking into an anime merchandise shop, I saw Miss Otonashi's movie clip on the big screen in the shop. However, I was unable to think that this girl was very cute. Why was that so?

I casually shifted my vision away from Miss Otonashi in the screen and unknowingly bought a lot of small merchandise. This shop really had stuff that just begs you to own it.

I walked outside for some time before I returned home.

There was my father's leather shoes and my mom's shoes at the porch, along with my sister's school-designated shoes. That's the school for noble girls for you, even the shoes have to be specially designated. Even though I have never really asked about the price, but it should not come cheap.

I never thought that the effort my parents put into my sister could be seen though her shoes though.

Anyway, after reporting the situation to my parents, I returned to my room.

By the way, I only told my parents about starting to take up a job myself, and nothing about working as a broadcast host. That was because explaining everything was quite complicated......or it should be said that, I don't even know how to explain it to them. Even if I told them I was coerced into doing it, would my parents really believe that? Maybe they would just say that I have read one too many manga.

Actually it was still okay on my parents side. The real problem lies with my sister. I got the feeling that I was going to be teased like crazy......Seriously......This has to be hidden from her by all means.

I walked to my room in the second floor. As I left the home in the afternoon, I didn't close the curtains.

".............."

At the other side of the window......

......There was a half naked woman......

......Appearing there......

She seems to be in the middle of changing her clothes. As her back was against the window, so she didn't notice my presence.

This woman's top was naked. Her sexy back bathed in the moonlight, shining like a diamond.

Maybe it was because of her creamy white skin, that created a beautiful contrast with her flowing long hair.

Her silhouette peeking out from strands of her hair attracted my vision to the lower half of the her body.

Her slim hips was covered by jeans, so there was not much eye candy to see.

However, the fitting jeans completely emphasized her beautiful body line, making her slim legs look more attractive.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 008.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Well then, let's look up from the legs again then.

Um, that's not right!

In recent years, I could have found some lightly sexual pictures or clips through the Internet.

But! Seeing through my eyes at real time is really a completely different experience! Exploring the other's body at my own leisure.

The main point was in that feeling of existence. Girls' bodies are soft and warm, and just cute. No matter who scolds me. I still have to say it loudly, I love a girl's body the most.

Anyway, calm down, me.

Anyway, first calm down and engrave the image before me into my brain!

"Tsunemura......Ryouto?"

I, who had been standing dumbfounded, heard a familiar sound and name.

This sound, where have I heard of it again.....?

When I focused my vision on the legs of the woman again, she seemed to have noticed my presence. If she directly turned her body to look at me, I think it would expose even more of her body to me, so she could only turn her head and glare angrily at me.

`"Miss...Miss Oto...nashi?"

I finally understood the situation.

Nn, it was Miss Otonashi. The Miss Otonashi that was known to the world as the beautiful professional female actress-cum-seiyuu. I finally cleared up the current situation. It was her, alright. However, even though I have understood it, I could not accept it.

Miss Otonashi immediately hid herself behind the curtains and yanked the curtains closed.

Okay, I have finally calmed down. Now, what lies before my eyes wasn't the seductive white of skin, but the creamy butter color of the curtains of my neighbor's house. Now that I can finally calmly analyze what has happened around me, let me confirm what has happened. Just now, what happened here? I flicked through my memory from my brain again. Very well, my memory was clear as crystal......Wait, that's not it!

Miss O...O...O...Otonashi's nude body?

No no no no no ! That's not it!

Why would Miss Otonashi appear next door? Even though I have already known that house was being renovated again as the previous tenant moved away and there would a new neighbor moving in!

However, for our rights to privacy or something like that, there should be more space between the windows......No, between the buildings, right? I think this should be in the construction regulations or something.

This is absolutely too close for comfort!

After laying down the waterproof canvas on the neighbor's home during construction, our house also got the outer wall reconstructed, so maybe this was the reason? As both houses got covered by the waterproof canvas, so they could not confirm where the windows were?

Just as I descended into panic, the bell downstairs rang to notify that there was a guest. Some cloth changing speed Miss Otonashi has got there, eh?

Wait, this was not the time to be admiring her!

My mum seemed to have opened the door.

So I hastily went downstairs too.

I found Miss Otonashi, my mum and a woman I didn't know were standing there when I reached the porch. Maybe she was Miss Otonashi's mother. I felt that they looked a little alike.

"It really was Miss Oto......Otonashi......"

"Oh, Ryouto, have you both met? She's Miss Otonashi who just moved in yesterday."

Even though my mom specially introduced her to me, but I have already known who she was. She was Miss Otonashi, wasn't she? I know very well, that!

But I digress, having Miss Otonashi appear at the porch of my house, was really something amazing.

As for the expression on her face......It was the same old idol smile. How do I put this, that just made me feel even terrified.

"I'm sorry for intruding so late, auntie. Would you mind if I disturb you a little?" (Note: I can't really translate it into miss or madam, since it wouldn't fit the context, so I'll use auntie, a word thats mean an elder woman that you don't know.)

Against Miss Otonashi's impeccable manners, my mom certainly had no reason to refuse.

Wait, no, mum, what? I don't understand why you are elbowing me. Why do you look so happy!

So, the four of us moved to my room.

Nn? Wait, I didn't take out anything strange, right? Um......it should be alright. Since my mum and Miss Otonashi already knew that I was an otaku, so even if my room was filled with manga and electronic games it should not be surprising.

"Mum, look. My room is completely visible from here."

Upon reaching my room, Miss Otonashi said that as she looked out my window. I guess that woman I don't know was really Miss Otonashi's mother.

"Ah ah, this isn't so bad."

"What do you mean by it's not so bad!"

"It's full of youthfulness, isn't it? Madoka, wasn't this the same setting as the previous anime you voice-acted for?"

Miss Otonashi's mother placed her hand on her cheek as she replied. She seems to be an interesting person.

"Don't mix up anime and reality!"

"Madoka, as a seiyuu, you shouldn't be saying that, right?"

"The room of a girl in her youth is completely visible to someone else, isn't this a huge problem!"

[[Image:Aitsuko1 009.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Nn, I also felt that this was a huge problem.

"Oh! If this would bring a lot of trouble to Tsunemura here......"

Miss Otonashi's mother turned to look at me. Indeed, at this distance, my room will also be completely visible. My room easily available to prying eyes, that really was a huge problem.....

"We don't mind anything at all!"

`"Mum, why are you the one answering! This is my room, you know!"

"Just live a life where you won't feel embarrassed when you are seen and you'll be fine."

`"At least let me relax in my room, would you please!"

Why should I care about what others think when I'm in my room!

Also......I don't know why, but what my mom said just now pierced my heart like thorns! Was I living a life that I would feel embarrassed when I got seen even until now!

"You see, even Mrs Tsunemura says that they don't mind. isn't this great? If you don't want to be seen, just put your curtains down."

Eh? Miss Otonashi's mother seems to have crossed the line of being "interesting".

"How is this great, mum! You should at least complain a little to the construction company!"

"Madoka, you're really stiff."

"Of course I am!"

Under Miss Otonashi's furious protest, Miss Otonashi's mother would raise a complaint with the construction company. However, it was impossible change the things the way they are for the time being.

This is really something that I have to take notice of. To prevent the situation just now from happening again......the situation just now......

"Hey, the outsider over there, forget what you saw just now."

Can Miss Otonashi look into my mind! Her cheeks turned rosy as she moved towards me. If she was feeling embarrassed for being seen, then it was pretty cute. But I think she was just feeling angry.

Anyway, my name is Ryouto, not outsider!

`"No...that's, that's not it! I'm not thinking back about just now!"

"Tell me what made you space out, then?"

`"No, I just never thought that Miss Otonashi would move next door and felt extremely surprised!"

"Are you going to going to say that even now? It's just like something a peeping tom would say."

`"What happened just now was just an accident! Don't put it in a way like I peeped on purpose!"

Ah! Dammit, the terrible Miss Otonashi before me really was not a bad dream. I originally just wanted to be her fan forever!

Ah, right. Dammit, I have forgotten about this!

`"Miss...Miss Otonashi! Please come here for a while!"

I quickly took hold of Miss Otonashi's arm and pulled her to my side. Woah, her arm is really thin! This is the first time I touched Miss Otonashi! Wait a minute? Wasn't Miss Otonashi completely naked above here just now? And then she changed clothes with astonishing speed and came to my house. In other words, what I meant was, under Miss Otonashi's shirt now......There's no energy for this kind of delusions now! While peeking at the two mothers who began to talk about everything under the sun in someone else's room, I moved closer to Miss Otonashi's ear. Her body was still giving off a sweet smell. What was this smell anyway?

"Don't touch me, pervert."

This......is too much, right? However, as I didn't want Miss Otonashi to say some strange things about me, so I will let go anyway!

`"Um~about me being a broadcast host, could you please keep it a secret for me......"

"Huh? Why do I have to do that?"

`"Even though I said that I just took the job in a whim, it's.....still quite embarrassing."

"That's a feeling that I can't understand. Do you feel embarrassed at expressing yourself?"

`"That's because I didn't host just because I wanted to."

Miss Otonashi shrugged her shoulders and nodded. For some reason, Miss Otonashi started to look around my room.

Right, what about the two mothers? I heard the happy sound of "Do you want some tea?" coming from downstairs. Before I knew it, they had become pretty good friends.

No, wait a minute, what's happening again?

My most adored seiyuu is now in my room. A boy, me, and a girl, her, alone in my room.

"Nn? What's this?"

That's bad!

Just as I was spacing out, Miss Otonashi reached out to my book case. What was placed there? Embarrassing things that shouldn't be seen by girls have been hidden some place else, so there should not be anything there......

"This...This is....."

`"Ah! That was!"

So this was placed there!

That was my scrapbook for seiyuu magazines that I would buy regularly. I would cut and paste articles or photos of my favorite seiyuus.

In other words......In other words, what was preserved in the scrapbook, was mostly the photos of my most favorite seiyuu -- Miss Otonashi......Actually it should be said that almost all of the things I pasted in the book was photos or articles of Miss Otonashi......

A seiyuu's job is basically to provide voices for anime, or to dub foreign films with Japanese, so they rarely show their faces in front of the screen. Even though most of them do have that impression, it was not really that case recently. Magazines that mainly feature seiyuus has started to appear in bookstores, even to the extent of having seiyuus appear as guests in music shows during prime time.

Of course, Miss Otonashi was also one of the seiyuus who was active in the front lines.

"Oh, Mr outsider."

Woah! Her face had a smile that just makes me uncomfortable. Even though the terrible expression just now was frightening enough, but the smile now somehow just makes me even more scared!

"Nn~I see. Oh~So that's how it is."

`"What......what are you talking about......"

"Are you really my fan?"

"Y...yes."

Up until yesterday, I have always been kept in the dark. The Miss Otonashi that I have adored before, was a lively, cheerful and extremely cute girl. Not this character that likes to bully people stubbornly.

"......Seeing it like this, I really am cute!"

`"......"

What is this person saying while looking at her own photo?

"......Hey, rant at me."

`"......Eh?"

"Anyway, just rant. Something like 'Are you some proud parent!' or 'Don't praise yourself like that!', there should be a lot of ways to rant, right?"

`"......Um."

"Mu~It seems I have made the wrong expectation."

Was is that Miss Otonashi had exceeded her limit? If it was her, she might really do something like that. A new impression of Miss Otonashi started to take hold in my mind on its own.

"......Hey? Do you like me?"

Just as I was thinking on my own, she threw another incredible question at me!

`"I have said in the broadcast program......as an otaku, I was Miss Otonashi's fan."

"Have you fallen head over heels with me?"

`"That's impossible! I 'was' your fan. Please take note of this, I'm using the past tense, so it is different now. How would someone like a girl who kicked the vending machine viciously, decide that someone is a peeping tom on her own, and......"

"After knowing the real me, the person you longed for before became the girl you wanted just like that?"

`"What kind of explanation was that!"

"Or I should say that, when we first meet, my mouth should be nibbling bread for a better effect?"

`"No, no, it's not about the bread! I think the main point was the two person crashing into each other just at the turning of the corner!"

"After that you were planing to use that opportunity to look at the girl's underwear, right? You're really the lowest of the low."

`"That's just you looking at the results! That's just the result of two people crashing into each other, falling and accidentally getting a peek at the other's underwear! I have never seen a main character rushing to the turning of the corner just to see underwear!"

"Wasn't there something called the suspension bridge effect?" (Note: it's the effect when the other party is in a state of fright and sees you, he will fall in love with you.)

Eh, what? Why did she suddenly change the topic?

`"Um, ah? There's seems to be that kind of effect, yeah."

"I think underwear should have the same effect too."

`"Explain! Please explain the reason you're saying this!"

"That kind of underwear, normally we call them 'shorts'."

`"I personally prefer calling them 'panties' anyway......um, I already know all about this! I don't want to know about the description of underwear!"

"Eh? Oh, right. I was thinking, would boys mistake the heart pounding feeling of seeing girl's underwear as the feeling of him liking the girl."

`"I think this is just all because of boy's lust!"

"However, when you saw me changing my clothes, your heart was also pounding hard and your face was red, wasn't it?"

`"Nn, of course! That's one great experience!"

"Oh~Thank you then."

`"Wait, stop! Please put down your fists! What you're saying and what you do is completely out of sync!"

I think she really wants me to rant at her, so I ranted at her just like in the broadcast program.

"Mu......not bad."

Was this praising me? For what?

"Nn nn, it really is so. This is the first time I felt so good. So I really need to be ranted at."

Miss Otonashi looked intoxicated with self satisfaction as she hugged herself and twisted her body. What.....What was happening to her?

"Everybody just keeps saying about 'your father this', 'your father that', but I'm not Otonashi Minamotofutoshi! Don't keep tabs on my reactions or what I would think and just rant at me!"

Miss Otonashi then proceeded to stomp on the floor mercilessly. Um~I was hoping that she wouldn't throw a tantrum in my room.

`"Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is your father......right?"

"Yeah! So what? Why does it matter whose daughter I am? I'm just me. When I'm playing dumb, of course I would hope that someone would rant at me. I don't want to hear, 'Ah ha ha, what are you saying, Miss Otonashi', this kind of useless stuff, but strong and powerful ranting!"

Um~even if you say that, everybody will notice that kind of stuff. Having such a famous father is not something you can just ignore.

"Someone who could rant at me playing dumb the first time we met, you're the first, you know."

`"Um, is that so?"

So? Since we were recording a broadcast program, it would be problematic if I remained silent, so that's why I ranted as much as I can.

"Also, you were also able to rant at me even after knowing that I am Mr Otonashi Minamotofutashi's daughter, right?"

`"No, um, I do know about this......"

However, during the recording. I didn't have any energy to care about that anyway.

"Just continue to rant at me after this, okay!"

No, even if you are pointing at me with your finger......

`"Um, you're basically an idol, right, Miss Otonashi?"

I emphasized on the word, 'basically'. From a normal point of view, that should be right. The her now before me was really unlike an idol, so I couldn't help myself from confirming it again.

"Nn, yeah, I think."

`"Idols don't need skills like playing dumb or ranting, right?"

"Ah? What kind of silly things are you talking about? Nowadays, if I were to throw a stone outside the window, I would probably hit an idol. If I want to survive in this world, I have to have something special!"

Ah! That is correct. When I watched late night television shows out of boredom, I did see some idols have special interests and use that to sell themselves.

`"I still feel that your overall direction is a little off?"

"There's nothing wrong about it!"

Is...Is that so......She has set her mind to it.

"I played dumb, just to be ranted, but I don't understand what's everybody worried about. Stepping back and thinking about it, if it was worrying about how to accept me, then I don't think there's a problem. But everyone is so courteous just because I'm Otonashi Minamotofutoshi's daughter! When are they going to stop caring about someone who is already dead!"

Of course they would care. Especially from the point of view of the people in that career, Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is a god-like figure. His passing just accelerated his deification.

I have always heard that, the second generation of actors would be carrying the sacred halo of their parents as they debuted. However, people like them, should also have gone through a lot of hardships because of their background.

"Moreover, that old man isn't really someone to be respected anyway."

This famous actor, would he be a completely different person in front of his family? Eh, or was it that, Miss Otonashi's two-faced facade was actually inherited?

......Eh? I still remember that, Miss Otonashi's father, had passed away before she reached the age when she was sensible.

`"Miss Otonashi, do you still remember about your father?"

I asked without thinking much. That was because I remember Miss Otonashi had once, in an interview for a magazine, said something about having no impression about her father.

However, Miss Otonashi's reaction was completely out of my expectations.

"Eh? Ah~right, you're my fan......Um, it's not that I don't remember anything at all......you could say that I have some impression of him."

For whatever reason, her attitude appears to be obviously shaken by this.

"......Hey, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

`"Huh? Ghosts?"

"No, it's nothing."

Miss Otonashi shook her hand while pressing her temples.

Just as I tried to think of a way to react to her strange speech and demeanor, the door to my room suddenly burst open.

"What happened?"

Woah, that's not good! Has she found out......

A problematic person has appeared.

Entering the room of a boy in youth without knocking, this act has surpassed normal alertness levels.

"Eh, is there a guest?"

Glasses atop a demure nose, this is my sister. The glasses were not because of her vision, but the idea that "boys would like a girl with glasses, right?". Currently studying in a private secondary girl's school as a second year student. No matter how you look at her, just tells you that she was something you have be alert of.

Even though she said that it was to show off the charm of a mature woman, so she started to grow long hair, but her height and chest size remained to be that of a little adult in development.

"This is bad~there's such a cute girl in my brother's room......I don't understand."

No, can you please understand! Even though I also feel that this was incredulous, but you have to get a hold of the current situation, at least!

"Ah, right. In the world of adults, there seems to be a kind of trade where you can pay money, and have a pretty girl come to your house right?"

`"There's something like that, alright! But it's not like that now! She's the neighbor next door who has just moved in!"

The charm of a mature woman, is not something you give out for know all kinds of mature stuff, you know. I have always felt that this person was putting her effort into the wrong thing. First of all, shouldn't she get some nutrients like milk and other healthy stuff? Even though I don't even know if that would make her chest become bigger!

"Oh, sorry. So that's the case. Well then, please allow me to reintroduce myself. Good evening, I'm Tsunemura Ryouto's sister, Tsunemura Ako. I like the word, 'Ko'(好), which is formed by the two characters, 'K'(女), and 'O'(子), very much. I look forward to being in your care." (Note: 好 means good, or like, which is formed by the 女, meaning woman, and 子, meaning child. I don't understand what's strange about it though...)

What kind of introduction was that?

"Pleased to meet you. I'm Otonashi Madoka who just moved in next door. I look forward to being in your care too, Ako."

In contrast, Miss Otonashi's self introduction was pretty normal. The sentence, "I'm a seiyuu wihout a voice", seems to be used only at work.

"Miss Madoka......can I call you Onee-san?"

`"Ako?"

What was my sister talking about, has she slept too much?

"Actually I have always wanted a big sister, not a big brother."

This is my first time hearing this! And I'm also a little hurt!

"It's because, boys always have that horrible smell of mud, sweat, and genitals......"

`"Go back! Go back to your own room!"

"No, no, I can't! If I were to leave there would be danger, especially for Miss Otonashi!"

`"You're much dangerous!"

"Sob, sob, today really is my dangerous period....."(Note: Um, do I even have to explain that dangerous=fertile?)

`"Uh......Um~About that, I would like to forget what I have just heard."

"Sob sob sob sob sob......But I digress, haven't I seen Miss Madoka somewhere?"

Ako ignored me and slightly tilted her head as she looked at Miss Otonashi.

"About that, I'm currently working as a seiyuu......"

"Oh, I see. I saw that in my brother's room."

`"When did you see that!"

It seems that there really is a need for me to lock my door!

"However, this is really quite the coincidence. I have never thought that you would move in next door......but I digress again, Miss Madoka looks really pretty in person. Sigh~It makes me feel so jealous."

"Don't say that, Ako you are pretty cute too."

"No! No, no, no! I just try my best to look clean and tidy, that's all!"

Seriously, no matter on the matter of clothes or bags, my parents really dote on my sister too much. Even though we were not some rich family, but they tried their best to let Ako study in a noble girls' school, that's just too much of love there. Also because she was surrounded by girls, so she learnt some strange knowledge......

"Our mothers seems to talking happily downstairs, Miss Madoka, shall we go downstairs too? If we stayed here, who knows if we would get stung by some strange bug."

What strange bug! I kept my room spot clean to protect my precious collection, you know! Ah, so that's it, the supposed strange bug was me, wasn't it!

My mum's loud laughter traveled past the wide open door into my room.

"You're right, let's go."

So the two of them prepared to leave me in my room. Just do what you want, I don't care about you guys anymore.

Just as I was thinking like that, Miss Otonashi suddenly turned around and walked back.

"Right."

`"Um?"

"If you were to tell anyone else about me, I would also tell about how you peeped on me while I was changing clothes on a web blog or something like that too."

I guess "about her" would mean the real side of Miss Otonashi? It seems that she was still self-conscious about this.

However, posting this kind of stuff on a web blog is too much......if that were to really happen, wouldn't other fans that were deceived by Miss Otonashi come and hunt me down......

After Ako and Miss Otonashi finally left, I was left alone in the room.

My room suddenly became silent, but I did not feel a shred of loneliness.

Sigh, today was a tiring day. I finally got a break. However, there were really too many things that have happened, eh?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-07-06T15:49:38Z

Darklor:

===Volume 1 : Chapter 1===

Shinjiku city was filled with a sea of people.

Whether it was at noon or during workdays, the crowd has never thinned before. People attracted by the spring air outside makes me feel that they are like insects.

However, I don't think I have the right to say anything because I'm right here at the moment. Hey, don't hold hands and walk in this crowd, the couple over there! It's unbearable! Even though this is a completely unreasonable rant on my part! I'm so sorry! It makes me so envious! Damn it! These are not tears, it's just some pollen in my eyes!

Besides the couples, the streets were also filled with people who were dressed in interesting fashion, or people who acted in an incredulous way. Unconsciously, I began to develop a habit of ranting at these people. I think people who are born and bred in Tokyo would have the same feelings as me.

People like me, could perhaps be described as modern Edo disciple. A bold fanatic, or a slow witted log, or in the end, your brain has completely rusted! ... Even though I think I will never let these thoughts be voiced out anyway.

While I was ranting in my head while walking on the streets like normal, I heard a sound.

I raised my head up as though possessed. The huge ALTA LED screen filled my front vision. The screen was displaying an advertisement for some carbonated drinks company. Colorful animations flew across the screens, making it interesting enough to catch the attention of the crowd.

However, there is another thing in the advertisement that would have captivated the audience.

The narration.

Even though it might just be my personal opinion, but the narrator pronounced each word clearly, in addition to having a soothing intonation. The voice was able to penetrate our body completely, while caressing our outer skin softly, giving one the impression of two conflicting feelings.

The narrator's voice reverberated in the city, reflected by the skyscrapers, creating the special effect of surround sound around me.

The advertisement did not display the name of the narrator but I know who that voice belonged to anyway.

It could be said that, whenever one hears this voice, no matter the person, would think that, "hey, didn't I hear this voice before?". After all, she had also taken the role of Japanese dubbing of Hollywood female actors.

If I were to say her name, it would probably be hard to find a person that have not heard of it. This was because Otonashi Minamotofutoshi, the famous actor of the century, was her father.

There was probably no one who did not recognize this man. At that time, many people flocked to become actors because of his influence.

However, this idolized actor succumbed to death by a disease.

I was still a child when he was active in the acting profession, so I was not really familiar with him. However, watching his previous works on screen made me felt that he was truly a great man.

But I digress. This year seems to be the thirteenth year of his passing. Various movies and programs were aired on television in memory of Mr Otonashi.

If the daughter of such a distinguished actor were to debut, it was impossible for the media to ignore such a huge news. Madoka Otonashi, the child star turned into an overnight sensation. However, as she was still a child, and also since her father died before she had any conscious memory of it, so she did not remember anything about it. I saw her answer that way in an interview from some magazine. I remember that the interview also stated that even though Miss Otonashi did not want bask in her father's light, the current situation does not allow for it. I think that was unavoidable.

However, unconsciously captivated by the advertisement...no, captivated by Miss Otonashi's voice, my auditory senses was disrupted by the surrounding noise.

I focused my hearing on the advertisement, trying to move my eyes.

A car moved sluggishly in the middle of the road, causing cars behind it to press their horns loudly.

Ugh, why is it moving so slow, I can't hear Miss Otonashi's voice like that, can I? Move it, man.

Ah, right. Maybe the driver of that car was also captivated by this voice.

It feels just like the sirens from the Greek myths.

"..............."

I feel somebody pulling my hand. Am I really going to be pulled into the sea? Yeah, right.

As I was focused on the screen, while my line of sight was on the road, so I realized a moment too late that my hand was grabbed by someone.

Against my will, I focus my senses on the direction I was being pulled to.

There was a girl there. Boy meets girl. Even though the person probably wasn't at the age of a girl. Wearing a dress that placed more importance on mobility than appearance, she pulled my hand desperately.

"Found you! Please come with me!"

`"Er...what?"

What the heck was she saying?

She pulled my hand, trying to bring me somewhere. Even though I tried to resist slightly, her strength was unexpectedly strong so I could only allow myself to be pulled by her.

"Everybody is waiting for you, you know!"

`"Please wait a moment! Who the heck is everybody!"

I was gradually pulled into the crowd.

Ah, unknowingly, like all the couples around me, I was also walking hand-in-hand with someone of the opposite gender at my age. However, what would others think of this? This didn't seem like a couple, did it?

Finally, I reached this place.

The room that looked like a recording studio, and the space with my goddess.

It was so strange. This is obviously strange. It is impossible for cause and effect to work like that. Something else must have happened and I have forgotten about it. This is because based on my memory, I can not fathom why this situation would happen. The pieces don't match. Let me try remembering the whole thing again.

When I was going for a stroll on the streets, Miss Otonashi appeared.

No, that would have simplified too much.

Alright, that would be the end of my recollection. Thinking more of it will not make my predicament any clearer anyway!

Like when I stopped thinking when I don't know the answer during a computer reading exam, the meeting outside seemed to have reached their conclusion too.

A bearded man, who seemed to be the most important person here, walked into the compartment.

The heavy door opened with a cracking sound. If somebody's fingers got clamped by those doors, their bones would have cracked.

Bring it on! Please explain why I must record this broadcast!

"Er, first let me apologize to you."

`"Er...yeah."

My raging battle spirit to rant was suddenly calmed by the man before me. Was this some kind of customary method? You don't even have to pay for giving an apology! If everything can be solved by an apology what use are the police for! However, if you give me an autograph from Miss Otonashi I might give it some thought!

"Our staff seem to have mistaken you for someone else."

The woman who pulled me here just now was bowing and apologizing to me profusely. If everything can be solved by an apology what use are police for! However, if you give me ...... let's skip this part.

"Actually, the broadcast program hosts was supposed to be the author of the original work and Miss Otonashi. However, as there was a huge reluctance on the author's part, him not entering the recording studio at all, so I sent her to invite him here."

`"After that, somehow I got mistaken as the author."

"That's right."

Oh, come to think of it, since his job was not to talk, so it is no wonder that the author would reject it. Hey wait a minute, even it's like that, you can't possibly get the person wrong!

"Nice to meet you, I'm Yota Yosaku."

The next person to show up, was the original author of the 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' !

Also incidentally the original host of the broadcast program.

Woah! I'm your fan, you know! I can't believe that we would meet in a situation like this!

Furthermore, the author was apologizing to me.

"Please accept my apology. I heard that the staff have mistaken you for me."

"No, you don't have to put it like that. Uh, I've also gotten some valuable experience too......"

Of course, this was just something said on occasion.

No matter how you look at it, I don't even remotely look like the author anyway. Even though our clothes do look somewhat the same. Did you buy yours at a popular retail store, author sensei? You're a plebeian at heart, eh? Even with all the money from your books!

"Hearing you say that makes me feel much relieved......right, after apologizing, there's something else that I have to request you to help me in."

Eh? I have a premonition that something bad is going to happen.

Don't say anything else! I think it's better if I don't hear anything else you say!

"Would you mind taking over the role of the broadcast program host for me?"

I just knew it!

"Sensei!"

Another staff rushed here the moment he heard our conversation. I think he should be the executive editor for the program. It was natural for him to be shocked. Since I am an outsider and all!

"Isn't this better than having me who have this reluctant attitude be the host? Anyway, having an outsider take on the role of the broadcast program host does inject some degree of freshness into the show, don't you think so too?"

"That's too much of freshness like that! To the extent of completely not understandable! Also, he's a student too. How do you expect him to meet the recording schedule?"

"Isn't Miss Otonashi a student too?"

"No, um, yeah that's right."

"Well then, the recording must be done during the weekends right? Then there's no problem with this arrangement anymore."

Yuto sensei tried using a high handed attitude to force a compromise with the editor.

"Have you read 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'? "

While I was thinking, Yuto Sensei suddenly ignored the panicking executive editor and asked me a question!

`"Er, yeah, yes I did."

My chaotic situation has not calmed down in any way.

The current situation at the recording studio left me clueless already, then Miss Otonashi appeared and now even the original author of the light novels is here. Under the many layers of chaos, I don't I will ever recover unless someone give me a heavy punch.

"Then that's it then!"

"Wait a minute!"

Wait, wait, wait!

"May I know your name?"

Sensei once again ignored the shouts of the executive editor. Sensei, are you serious?

`"......I'm Tsunemura Ryouto."

"Ryouto, please help me out and accept this job."

Sensei grasped my shoulders with both of his hands and asked me to accept this ridiculous request with a serious-looking face brimming with confidence. Has this man's rational thinking also went under? However I'm so terrified that I'm unable to give him the punch he needed to wake up anyway.

Aaargh, how do I reject the sensei that I worship so much when he is asking with such sincerity.

`"Er......but I......"

"Don't worry, you can do it."

Where did you get your confidence from anyway!

"Alright, then, why don't we do it this way. I'll pay you for it."

I'm being bribed!

"You can chat with a seiyuu, you know!"

That's too much of a temptation!

All the staff and the executive editor on scene was giving off a aura of "Sensei, you're kidding right......"

However, once the atmosphere in the room has changed like that, every staff's face turned to that of realization.

Everybody! Seriously?!

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"No, but I think I'll just..."

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"Well, this......um......"

Sensei's hands are gripping my shoulders nervously!

"You won't mind......accepting it, right?"

`"............Yes. Yes, I don't mind."

I lost!

I nodded in affirmation!

"Sensei, are you serious?"

After I gave my consent, the executive editor seemed to be much willing to compromise.

"......Understood. That's it then! Let's try recording once. We were going to continue the recording from before anyway. If the end result isn't any interesting, then we will have sensei do it himself."

The person who provided this plan, was the guy with the beard just now. Perhaps he was the producer or someone like that.

Everybody else agreed to his plan.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 006.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

No, wait. The one who would have the most problems with this, should be the one who would be co-hosting the program, Miss Otonashi. right? I don't have the ability to spin tales from air, you know!

Meanwhile, Miss Otonashi's reaction was......

"I'm completely OK with that, you know!"

That's just rash! Is this even fine!

Miss Otonashi gave me a smile in return when our eyes crossed.

Most of the staff left the compartment after that. Is it really going to start? Are we really going to do it like that!

"Tsk. Since the author of the original work also said it, then I guess it can't be helped......"

Eh?

Was that my imagination? The moment when we passed each other, I seemed to have heard a voice from Miss Otonashi's direction.

I was left alone with Miss Otonashi in the compartment. After that, the man, who have been giving me instructions just now, walked in. He gave me the script and explained all the details. However, my brain was unable to absorb any bit of it.

A man on the other side of the glass window used both his hands to give an "OK" sign. There was also the producer with a serious face, his arms folded over his chest, Yuto Sensei, his face all smiles, and the executive editor, whose vision was locked onto me.

There was also a woman who was wearing a suit. Her face wore a gentle smile.

Everybody was in their place. Everything was ready.

But then...Am I ready?

Putting on the headphones again, I heard somebody speak.

"Well then, let's pick up where we left off just now!"

"Alright, after calming down a bit, would you mind giving us a self introduction?"

`"Eh? Oh, okay. I am, um, my name is......"

Right, the staff did remind me not to give out my real name here, so it was better to use another name, but about the name......what should I use instead?

`"Er, I'm called Murabito. " (Note: the original name was 常村良人, Tsunemura Ryouto, here he took the name, Murabito, 村人, which has the meaning of villager.)

"A completely inconspicuous supporting character!"

`"Ah, sorry, it's Murabito B." (Note: Villager B)

"There's even a 'B'!"

I can't believe Miss Otonashi was actually surprised! I think this is the perfect alias for me, you know!

When I gave Miss Otonashi a stare, she said, "Alright, then I'll just call you Murabito then!" Actually she did not have to confirm it with me, but I guess she was following formalities. As for ignoring the "B", I think it's not easy to pronounce it with Murabito.

`"......"

"Eh, that's it for your introduction?"

Right, we're still recording a broadcast program so I can't be silent.

`"Er, should I say something more? What......what should I say then......"

"As the revelation of your real identity is one of our future plans, so we'll just save it for later.....Um~you seem to have nearly the same age as me, right?"

Actually it's not just nearly, but our age is the same. A high school boy who was strolling the streets aimlessly, and a seiyuu who was working even during her holidays. Hahaha, it really felt like we were of different ages.

`"I've always felt that Miss Otonashi was quite mature."

"What? Are you trying to tell me that I look old for my age?"

Eh? No! Ah, right, I must voice out my thoughts here!

`"It's not like that! I meant that you looked steady!"

"Oh~I shall take this as a compliment then!"

The show has barely started and I have put her in a bad mood! So it's true that I'm not cut out to be a program host then?

However, I can't go on without speaking, right? As I cannot think of anything else to say, so I just said what I had in mind at the time.

`"Um, I don't really know what to say and what not to say."

"Don't worry, don't worry! Just speak your mind! If I had to worry about these small things too much, I wouldn't last long in this career anyway."

Quick, say something! Anything, just say something, me!

`"That's just too unrestricted! Are you planning to retire from the seiyuu career today?!"

Oh gosh, I unknowingly began to rant at her.

Waaah, Miss Otonashi is staring at me now. There was some kind of killing intent in those eyes. Well, I did say something like that before. Did...Did I make her angry?

"......Um, well then, since this is really my first meeting with you, Murabito, so may I ask you a few questions?"

`"Ah...Um..."

Miss Otonashi immediately threw a question at me.

Wasn't she angry?

Is she really okay?

"Ah, that's not really right, Murabito. The only content in the broadcast program is our voice so you should have more vigor!"

Oh, oh. Yeah, that's right. As Miss Otonashi has said, there was no video in a broadcast program so we can't show any gestures or facial expression to the audience.

Well, then, I should buck up and continue the recording with renewed vigor! Also known as completely losing myself in the show!

`"Understood! I'll double my efforts!"

"I'll ask my questions then."

`"Yeah!"

"Uh......Murabito......"

`"Yes, what is it! Ask as you please!"

"Um......about that......"

`"I'll answer any question you ask!"

"Um...It's very noisy when you do that, so can you please tone down a little?"

`"Sorry....."

This was ridiculous......

If there was no noise during the program, it would be a catastrophe, so that's why I'm trying my best to talk! That's the only thing I could do as an outsider!

"Well, then, let's start the whole thing over......Where do you normally hide your adult books?"

`"Why would you suddenly want me to expose my secrets anyway!"

"Wasn't you the one who said you would answer any question I ask?"

Dammit! I dug my own grave without knowing about it! If only there were a hole that I could hide in! Ah, did I just dig one just now? I really wanted to hide in it!

`"I want to request a change in the content of the question!"

"Jeez, I really can't stand you. I'll ask something else then......You have hidden the adult books under your bed, right?"

`"There's no difference! The overall direction this question is heading didn't change at all! Also, why does the question always have to be about my adult book collection!"

"Don't you worry about it, Murabito. I have learned everything to know about healthy high school boys beforehand."

`"What did you learn anyway!"

"Healthy high school boys should have something like baseball gloves or footballs, right?"

`"Oh, yeah, that's right. I do have those things."

"Healthy high school boys should have some manga in their collections, right?"

`"Of course. I read manga a lot."

"Healthy high school boys should have some high school girl bondage manga, right?"

`"Of course. The sailor uniform and the school swim suit is the perfect...wait a minute, aaarrgggh! These aren't stuff a healthy high school boy should have!"

"Eh? Then, the content should be more of maid bondage, right?"

`"It should come with cat ears, I think?"

"Of course. A tail should also be included in the basic setting."

`"Yeah! That is a must! Hey, no that's not it! I don't have those kind of stuff!"

"Hiding it is pointless. I know everything about high school boys, you know."

`"Your knowledge is just too twisted! Putting the topic on adult books aside, can you please ask the next question!"

I was completely wound around her fingers like a puppet, dammit! Even though I was extremely jittery at the moment, but after it came down to ranting after her messing around, it was still a little embarrassing!

Does that mean that Miss Otonashi knows the existence of such books......she wouldn't ask about it if she didn't knew anything about it, would she?

"Um, well then, since I haven't really thought of anything special to ask, would you mind talking a little more about yourself?"

`"Are you only interested in where I hide my adult books!"

"If you do a little self introduction, I would be able to ask some questions from the content."

Oh~So that's her real consideration. What should I do?

I don't really put much thought into myself.

Thinking thoroughly, even though I would normally chat a little with my friends, but I would feel nervous when talking to a stranger or crowds. In other words, I am a shy person. However, I do rant silently in my mind......Does this mean I'm actually a gloomy person?

`"Oh, I'm just a gloomy otaku."

"Is that the otaku culture that is very popular right now? Well, then do you have a seiyuu you particularly like?"

`"That's undoubtedly Miss Otona...."

"Ah, you don't have to take my feelings into consideration."

Eh? My reply was serious!

`"Well......well then.......I like all the seiyuus! There's no one I dislike!"

"Wah~You don't have to be like that."

Miss Otonashi's eyes are as cool as ice!

`"Um~Then......Can I say the person's name?"

Irregardless of gender, all the sounds of the seiyuus began playing in my mind. If I were to pick a seiyuu I really like......

`"That would probably be Miss Amanogawa Shigure?"

I said the name of female seiyuu nervously. She was also one of the famous seiyuus, with an aura of nobility and fragility. She was a completely different beauty compared to the easy-going and outgoing Miss Otonashi.

I do remember seeing something on a magazines article that she was pretty friendly with Miss Otonashi. I had the impression that they were both from the same agency.

"Ah~so that's the one you like. Nn nn. So boys really like that type of girls, do they?"

`"What do you mean by 'that type of girls'!"

"No? Isn't she pretty cute? From a good point of view."

`"Your last sentence seem to imply some other meaning behind it!"

"Oh it's nothing! However, you're quite something. The fact that an outsider, was actually saying that he liked some other seiyuu in front of another seiyuu."

`"It was Miss Otonashi who told me to not take your feelings into consideration, wasn't it!"

"Yeah, that's why, it's nothing......Nn, since nothing can be done about it."

`"Sorry! I like you very much! The person I like the most is Miss Otonashi!"

"Well then, after that, let's talk about the next unit in this program!"

Was my previous statement ignored! Would you please give some sort of reaction to it!

However, it felt surreal. I can't believe that I was actually enjoying this. Due to the nature of the broadcast program, I thought that I would need to be talking non-stop, and might be unable to say anything due to my nerves.

Was it because of the partition? Even though this place was just separated by a piece of glass, with people on the other side, it felt like I was in a world of my own.

After all, I'm an outsider, unable to foresee the development of the the program, so I could only say what I thought of in the spur of the moment. Maybe this was the right thing to do. Another important factor was Miss Otonashi's efforts to lead the conversation. I never thought that talking was such a happy thing to do.

"The next unit will be 'Hand It Over To Us!'"

`"Oh oh, what will this be about?"

Alright then. I can't just let Miss Otonashi handle everything, can I? I should put more effort into doing what I'm able to do!

"In the original work, Boyle and Sharuru accepted many requests from the people in the city. So we followed suit and created a unit to solve the audience's problems! We'll take in problems about love too! Of course, besides problems, it's also OK to ask the hosts questions! This is quite the common unit for broadcast programs anyway."

`"Could please don't exaggerate the common bit! This is a completely new show, you know!"

"Um, let's take a look at the first letter immediately.....Ah, how could there be a letter submission when this is the first time the show was aired?! Which staff wrote this anyway?"

`"You don't have to reveal something like that!"

After my rant, Miss Otonashi began to read the content printed on the letter.

"'Recently, I was forced to do something I didn't really want to do. How do I refuse it in a much roundabout way?'......Um, the something you didn't really want to do isn't this program, is it?"

Miss Otonashi drummed her fingers on the table as she looked outside the partition. The staff outside had a subtle reaction. I have to come forward and intercede for them!

`"That can't be right! For them to write something specially for this, it should be referring to something else!"

"No, maybe this is really the sign that someone wants to resign."

`"Um, let me answer this one then......if you really don't want to do it, just make your refusal clear and obvious."

"Murabito do you even have the right to say this!"

`"Sorry!"

The staff outside the compartment continued to laugh heartily.

Even though it was unclear to me if they were laughing to lighten up the atmosphere or because our conversation was interesting.

"However, trying my best is also one way to deal with this. I guess we can worry about it after we start."

I said it. I said it directly, according to my thoughts.

After that, Miss Otonashi nodded her head and said,

"This isn't that bad after all."

`"Even though this was completely contradictory to what I was saying just now!"

"What's wrong with that? There's no clear line between right or wrong in our lives anyway!"

`"I felt like you've just said something amazing, but isn't that going to negate the meaning of the this entire unit!"

"Let's look at the next letter then. This time let's choose one on love matters."

Love matters, huh......Even though I'm just a listener sitting at the side, this seems pretty meaningful.

`"Since I'm basically an otaku, so I can't really answer any of questions about love."

"Um~'I fell head over heels over Miss Otonashi. What should I do?'"

`"Hey, staff! Are you using submission letters to confess!"

"This letter is......from Murabito B of Tokyo."

This is completely an improvisation on her part!

Miss Otonashi is just too powerful!

......She is the most powerful sadist! Actually pulling off an improvisation on an outsider!

Was......was she actually probing me?

`"I don't remember anything about submitting a letter like that!"

"That's just too much! You actually played around with my pure heart!"

`"That's....that's......that's because......"

"Nn~your reaction is really cute. It seems like you can't hold off against such a development, I'll keep that in mind."

`"Please......please have mercy on me......"

Sorry, I just can't do it. Because I'm really a fan of Miss Otonashi.

`"Well, now it's my turn to read the letters."

I took a paper from the pile. Even though I'm 80% sure that this was something prepared by the staff!

`"Instead of calling this a letter......it should be called an example, I think. Something for the audience to base their letters on."

"You finally understood it somewhat!"

`"I think there should be some distinction anyway.....Well then, I'm going to read it! 'Please tell me how does Miss Otonashi pass her holidays!'"

"Wah......this question is quite typical. Um! I normally just space out on the sofa. Because I don't have many friends!" (Note: Possible reference to Haganai...)

`"Aren't you a seiyuu idol! At least give some space for imagination to the audience!"

"Eh, what? Sorry, sorry. Um! I'm always reading manga and novels!"

`"Oh, not bad! These interests add some degree of closeness!"

"Well, that's because, if I were to say I like a particular manga in the public, then when that manga is about to be animated......you know what happens, right?"

`"The degree of closeness has completely vanished to thin air!"

Of course, seiyuus who really have these interests are not in the minority, but I have always felt that it was not compatible with Miss Otonashi in any way!

`"Don't you have other interests? Like.....'I can make cakes and dessert!' or something like that."

"Ah! Do you have that kind of dreams about seiyuus? I see, I see. The sooner you give up on those dreams the better, you know."

`"It can be said as dreams......but actually it's more of the 'If only it were true' kind of fantasy."

"However, among my not-so-many friends, there is a female seiyuu, who either attends concerts with handsome singers or play BL games all day long during her holidays."

`"Alright, that's more than enough information!"

"I'll read the next letter then. Um, 'Where does Murabito hide his adult book collection?'"

`"That question again! Do you really want to know the answer that badly!"

"I hear that it's hidden under the bed~"

`"Can you please don't make up the answer too! Isn't the direction of this conversation going the same way as before!"

"After all, everybody should be hiding it under their beds, right? In the anime I was voice acting before, the main character also hid his adult books under the bed."

Who in their right mind would hide it in such an obvious place......Why was all the staff nodding! Could you all please hide it in a less obvious place!

`"Alright, let's move on to the next unit!"

I am going to take lead of the program now. How could I possibly discuss such vulgar things in front of the seiyuu I like the most!

`"The next unit will be......'A New Clue!'"

"Murabito, ignoring others is bad behavior, you know! If the hosts can't respond to each other properly, this broadcast program would be a disaster!"

`"Wasn't I the one who got ignored a few times before!"

"......This unit is a commercial unit."

`"Hear me out~"

It appeared again. The perfect ignoring technique.

"The original light novel, 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' currently has six volumes published! Remember to buy and read it, everyone~......With that, it's the end of advertisement."

`"That's too fast! The most important part is the shortest part too!"

"It's because this is the first airing of the program so there's nothing to be said."

I quickly took a look at the script. Wow, it's true. There was only the content Miss Otonashi said just now.

"Besides, the anime will only be aired during the summer anyway. The voice recordings haven't even begun too, so what's there to talk about?"

`"You don't have to reveal such things without thinking!"

Are you going to reveal the production progress too!

Is this really okay, Yuto Sensei!

When I looked at him, he was actually all smiles and giving me the V sign!

That's not it! I'm not asking about "How's my performance so far?"!

`"Don't we have to explain the content of the work at all!"

"You know what......Murabito, you seem to understand the flow of the program better than I do."

`"Well, I do like to listen to broadcasts, so I have listened to many kinds of programs."

The main point was, I don't think you should be saying something like that, Miss Otonashi......

Ah well. We could wrap up the unit with a sentence after this anyway.

`"Everybody......please spend some time and read the books, okay!"

Of course, I was just reading from the script!

I placed the submission letter aside. Um~According to the original arrangement, the next unit would be......

"Well then, Murabito, the next unit would be our 'free talk' time."

The real problem would start here. To date, we've only just needed to follow the contents of the units; but now we were completely free to do whatever we want. This would really the acid test for me. Even though I think I know the result will be even without the test......

Why then, would I need to be put to such a test? It seems like it was done for a much nobler objective but in reality, I'm just pitched to sit here.

"Let's now take the opportunity to reveal the background of Murabito."

`"My background?"

"Nn, it seems like a plan to surprise the audience. Murabito, who has been chatting smoothly with me until now, is actually! Just a normal boy whom we poached from the streets! Wow! A round of applause, please!"

Actually, it was not really poaching. However, the truth is complicated so taking it as that would make it easier to explain.

`"Yup, that's right. I'm a second year high school student, a normal outsider by all means."

"Have you got the hung of it?"

`"No, my heart us still beating like a rabbit now. Due to my nerves, I don't even know what I'm saying right now."

Because in reality, Miss Otonashi is really the one who was handling the program anyway!

Even though I would like Miss Otonashi to handle myself too!

"This is a 'challenge plan'. If the first episode is interesting, then you can continue to be the host of the show, right?"

`"Was this supposed to be pressuring me! Can you please don't do that!"

So that's the difference between an amateur and a professional. Not only can she talk well, she can pull me, the outsider, back into the conversation without making it awkward.

After that was perhaps something out of her own experience. Miss Otonashi said,

"Hosting a broadcast program is not really easy. You have to maintain constant high spirits while making every sentence interesting enough for the audience."

`"It doesn't feel like something any outsider can do."

Having answered like that, I was surprised that I actually lasted that long here.

Even though I also understand that this was all because of Miss Otonashi's efforts.

"However, that's also why as long as the content is interesting, we can say whatever we want."

`"Indeed! If it wasn't so, I don't even know why I am sitting here!"

"However, the scary part actually comes after the end of the program."

`"Af-After the program?"

"The Internet is really a powerful media channel. Comments and thoughts can be transmitted in a blink of the eye."

`"Woah! It is......as true as you say. I suddenly feel very afraid of what's going to happen."

Is this program going to be broadcasted......How would I explain it to my parents and friends? Even if I keep it a secret from everybody, my otaku friends would surely be listening to this program. I guess it was lucky I did not mention my name.

"However, hosting the program with you until now, makes me quite happy, you know."

What's with this surprise attack?

Until today, magazines and other media have been the only way I would be able to glimpse Miss Otonashi's smile. Her voice. And every word she spoke from her lips.

At this particular moment, I felt as if I had claimed all of these things as my own. What was Miss Otonashi feeling when she said those things? Was she playing around with me?

While butterflies was flying around in my stomach, the program still went on.

"Let's now ask our staff then about it then."

`"Are we really going to do this during the program!"

"Please clap your hands if you think Murabito can continue to host the program!"

The staff looked at each other. I guess they have never thought that Miss Otonashi could pull this trick during the show.

Nobody made a move. I guess everybody didn't want to bear responsibility if this went south. Nn nn, I fully understand that feeling!

Among the people outside, the first to react was Yuto Sensei. He clapped his hands enthusiastically. After that, the executive editor standing beside him began to clap. As the author of the original novels and the executive editor gave their approval, everybody began to clap too.

In the end, everybody gave their heartfelt applause.

Alright then, what should I do now? Now would be the only chance I got for me to retreat if I wanted to. If I were to pronounce that I will not continue as the program host anymore, everything will stop here......

To tell the truth, I enjoyed it here. Even though it was nerve wracking, the feeling of accomplishment far exceeds it.

Even though this was just the result of going along with the flow, it was not really something one can call a stroke of fate.

Being able to engage in the publicity of my favorite work, and to chat with my favorite seiyuu, is there anything happier than this? Also, if I were to be able to continue doing this......

No, no, there's no need to think of so many unnecessary reasons. Thinking back before, didn't I say something about " trying my best is also one way to deal with this"?

Well, there's only one answer I could give right now.

`"......Thank you everyone! Being accepted by everyone really makes me very happy. Please look out for me and let me know if I do anything wrong!"

"Oh! So this means you have made up your mind!"

Hearing Miss Otonashi confirm it again main the producer show a smile and a OK sign.

"Murabito, please don't mind us troubling you in the future!"

`"Same here! As I'm an outsider, I might bring a lot of trouble to Miss Otonashi, so please forgive my mistakes in the future."

"Well then, since it is determined that the program shall continue to be hosted by me and Murabito, then we shall stop here!"

`"Oh, is it going to end?"

"Eh, Murabito, do you want to chat some more? Why don't we continue recording for two hours?"

`"No way! Let's end it here!"

Recording for another two hours! Is this an interrogation!

"Well then, Murabito, let's hear about your thoughts before we end it!"

`"Um, I think I overstretched myself trying my best to host so I'm dead beat. However, times flies, doesn't it?"

"That's right! Happy times flies at the blink of the eye. Well then, this program is updated every Thursday. Brought to you by All Make World, which strives to move your hearts with their products. This is also the company that is responsible for publishing 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'."

Inserting marketing elements naturally like this. She really is something.

"Well then everyone, please don't forget to listen to the next broadcast! I'm Otonashi Madoka!"

`"Thank you everyone! I'm Murabito B!"

Fuh......Finally, it has ended. After confirming that the red light signaling "Recording" has dimmed out, I threw myself on the table. Then I realized that I'm drenched in sweat.

The man who has been giving instructions to me beside me until just now left the room hurriedly and started to discuss with the producer. Maybe it was some meeting.

"Thanks for your hard work! You're quite something, it's your first time and yet you managed to pull it off."

`"Sigh......I'm completely exhausted......."

Miss Otonashi is really a professional, from the way she managed to maintain a relaxed expression while drinking tea elegantly. Watching her do that made me realize that I was thirsty as well. Talking this much really does make one thirsty, I guess.

I drunk the tea that Miss Otonashi poured for me in the paper cup in one gulp. However, it did not seem to quench my thirst.

Aiyah, until today, even though I have heard many broadcast programs before, I have never thought that recording a program would be so tiring.

"Before I got used to it, I did go also through some rough times."

Miss Otonashi's eyes spaced out. When did she start taking jobs in broadcasting? From what I know, she has hosted in a lot of broadcast programs before.

"However, I like this job very much, you know. How about you? Will you come to enjoy it too?"

Miss Otonashi seems to have changed a little between now and before when she was hosting the program. Should I say that she really was an actress? She seems to be very approachable from the way she looked me in the eye.

`"Well, about this......I like to listen to broadcast programs. However, I have never thought of hosting one myself."

"How about your future dreams?"

`"A job that I really wanted to do......is not really something I have thought of yet. I think, I would that kind of normal person that goes to college and work in a normal company."

"Nn, most people would think like that, wouldn't they?"

Even though Miss Otonashi was smiling as if she was joking about it, it was really like that for most people. A normal life for normal people. I have thought that I would also live that kind of life.

However, I came into contact with that.

Something that I did not understand before.

Sure enough, there are somethings that you would not really know if you have not tried it out.

`"However, I seems to have found my own dream of the future today."

A place where most people could only wish about but could never enter. I came to this place by chance. After this, just to stay here, I will have to give in my all.

"What? Are you going to confront me? I won't give in to you, you know?"

`"That's......That's not it! I......I wouldn't even think of something like that!"

Miss Otonashi left the compartment, her long haired flowing behind her. If cuteness was a crime, she would have been public enemy number one.

I also left the room just like I was following her footsteps.

"Tsunemura-sama, your performance was great!"

"Congratulations on being the program host!"

THe staff talked to me non-stop.

"I'm sorry for having you take over the broadcast host from Yuto Sensei. Please continue to give it your all."

Even though the executive editor of Yuto Sensei did not really consent to the plan of making me the host, he became much supportive of it now.

"Compared to me hosting the show, I think letting you become the host made it much interesting! Sorry for troubling you hereafter!"

Perhaps it was confirming that he did not have to host anymore, Yuto Sensei was elated as he patted my back.

I gave my thanks to every one of the staff. Everyone is really good to me!

"Since you're going to do it anyway, then let's make it a fun and cheerful show!"

"Are you really an outsider?"

Everyone thought of something different. After talking to the staff, I realized again how I stepped into a completely different world.

Right, Somebody brought up the problem of remuneration. However, I was still an outsider, so I gave my solemn refusal. However, they were of the opinion that I could not work for free, so they offered me some kind of pay. Instead of saying that it was remuneration, it felt more like hourly pay.

After talking to I looked at my surroundings and found out that Miss Otonashi has disappeared. I guess she had a lot of things to do since she was a famous seiyuu.

To quench my thirst, I asked around for the location of the vending machine. But then the producer said "Take these and buy yourself a drink!" and gave me some change. Actually they don't have to be so nice to an outsider.

However, I did feel very happy, so I accepted the change gratefully. Of course, I did refused it at first.

I followed their instructions and walked. I heard that the vending machine was located at a place after walking straight down the corridor and turning left.

There was a much larger space there, with a few sofas without backs. Three vending machines stood side by side, giving off bright light. I felt that it was bright enough even without the ceiling lights.

However, in this place that was not really spacious, there seemed to already have someone there.

"Madoka, is this really okay?"

"Eh? No matter what I think, since the producer has already decided about it, then I couldn't help it. I could only try my best."

It was Miss Otonashi with another person. A person who was wearing a suit. She fixed her hair at the back of her head with a butterfly pin.

Their backs were facing me, and it seemed like they did not notice my presence.

"Well, I thought you would have objected, since you are someone who places emphasis on professionalism."

"Without any talent, and not one bit of effort, one just couldn't stay in this industry at all. I have completely no interest in what would happen to that outsider. But then again, this is also a kind of experience, so I will continue giving it my best."

Miss Otonashi's word pierced my chest. I felt like the feeling she gave me until now was different in someway. Her voice was also lower. However, she was a professional seiyuu who could take on any role so it was not something surprising.

"Oh, no, I need to correct something. If I were to say that it was something troublesome, it really is something annoying. However, I would try my best not to get affected by the outsider......Thinking it through again, no matter the author of the original work, or that boy, are both outsiders anyway. So there's no difference between letting any of them host. Sigh, I really took on a troublesome job, didn't I?"

Was this person really Miss Otonashi? Would she actually be a look-a-like of her?

Having finished talking, Miss Otonashi got up from the sofa and walked to the front of the vending machine. Then she started to calmly do something that was not calm at all!

She started to kick the place where drinks are dispensed from the vending machine mercilessly!

What was she doing? Was she trying to take her anger out on the vending machine? This was not something an idol would do.

"You shouldn't do it that way, Madoka."

The woman with the suit stopped Miss Otonashi. Wait, no, even though I don't know who you are, shouldn't you stop her with a much stricter voice?!

The woman with the suit stood in front of the vending machine instead of Miss Otonashi.

And begun to raise her skirt up slowly!

Wouldn't that expose her seductive legs that were covered by knee stockings! The skin color looked perfect under the knee stockings, not too dark or too light. This would just shake a man's heart even more......

"You should do it this way."

[[Image:Aitsuko1 007.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Just almost like she was showing off her sexy body, she raised her right leg with her high heels, and kicked the place where drinks are dispensed with astounding force!

A thonk sound came after that. So, the woman with the suit slowly reached into the opening and took out a small bottle.

"See?"

See what anyway!!!

"Eh?"

Um, the woman in suit noticed my presence.

`"Ah, Nice to meet you."

Even though I managed to squeeze out a greeting, but the current atmosphere was pretty awkward.

Miss Otonashi followed the woman-in-suit's gaze and peered at me. Her smile immediately changed to a much more approachable one.

"Thanks for your efforts."

`"Thank...Thank you for your efforts."

Ah, I just chose the safest answer to reply. This was a really nice sentence, wasn't it? In my impression, no matter the situation, everyone in this career would use this sentence to greet each other, so it was really helpful. I should use it more often in the future.

Since I had nothing else to say, so I tried my best to walk calmly to the vending machine. Let's just buy the most inconspicuous mineral water today.

I tried to insert a coin into the slot but to no avail. My hand was shaking uncontrollably. I don't even feel cold though.

Even after I managed to insert the coin, it still dropped out from the change slot. Nn, that was normal. So I just inserted the coin again. Okay, this time it finally succeeded. I tried my best to ignore the subtly dented part near the bottom of the vending machine, and took out the bottle. I then turned right, preventing myself from looking at Miss Otonashi and co.

`"Well then, I'll be leaving now."

I told them and tried to leave the place......

But then......

"Wait."

I never thought that they will give me the order to wait together! The two really have the best coordination!

I turned my head slowly. If I were a robot, and if no one were to replenish the lubricant around my neck joint, then there should a "Kikikiki" metal-on-metal sound now.

I turned around to find them looking at me. Their faces were still carrying that smile though.

The woman in suit's hand was rummaging through her bag.

"I am Serizawa, Otonashi Madoka's manager. Nice to meet you."

Oh, it was a name card. That's a relief, it was not some weapon of some sort to attack me.

I clamped the bottle under my arm and took the name card with both hands carefully.

`"Ah, so you're Miss Otonashi's manager."

"Hey, let me ask you a question."

Miss Otonashi shoved Miss Serizawa away and stood in my view. Even though Miss Serizawa was also a beauty, I still think that she can't be compared to Miss Otonashi.

Miss Otonashi, who was walking straight towards me with a smile. I could not help stepping back a step. She was now exuding a frightening aura.

"Did you see everything just now?"

Miss Otonashi was standing very close to me. Even though she was all smiles, she gave off a very frightening presence. If it was the normal me, my heart would have been jumping like mad with happiness just by being so close with Miss Otonashi. However, what was this feeling of being drenched in cold sweat?

`"Yes......yes, I did."

"Even if you have seen it, you would have forgotten about it, right?"

`"Yes, that's right."

She didn't even give me a chance to rebut!

"Well then, I'll look forward to your efforts next time too."

Until the warm approachable smile appeared once again on Miss Otonashi's face, she turned around and left. Her head of hair swayed with her body, while leaving a sweet fruity smell in my nostrils.

Miss Otonasshi, who had stepped onto the corridor, said loudly, "Miss Serizawa, let's get to the next place!". Was she going to hurry to the next job? She was really famous, I guess.

On the other hand, Miss Serizawa herself, for some reason, did not rush over immediately but turned to me again.

"Even though I think dealing with Miss Otonashi will be pretty tough, but I guess you'll have to buck up."

She was also someone who gave me the feeling of someone scary. Miss Serizawa seemed to scrutinize me from top to bottom, and made no motion to hide that fact.

Ignoring my face of complete confusion, after saying what she wanted to say, Miss Serizawa also went after Miss Otonashi.

......Was Miss Otonashi actually someone very terrifying?

Or could I say that, everyone in this career was like that......

I don't want to believe it. Even though I don't want to believe it, but Miss Otonashi's smile that I liked so much, and the real smile from her, no matter what I do, cannot be superimposed on each other.

After the first broadcast program recording of my life ended, I walked around the streets with my tired body. Unknowingly walking into an anime merchandise shop, I saw Miss Otonashi's movie clip on the big screen in the shop. However, I was unable to think that this girl was very cute. Why was that so?

I casually shifted my vision away from Miss Otonashi in the screen and unknowingly bought a lot of small merchandise. This shop really had stuff that just begs you to own it.

I walked outside for some time before I returned home.

There was my father's leather shoes and my mom's shoes at the porch, along with my sister's school-designated shoes. That's the school for noble girls for you, even the shoes have to be specially designated. Even though I have never really asked about the price, but it should not come cheap.

I never thought that the effort my parents put into my sister could be seen though her shoes though.

Anyway, after reporting the situation to my parents, I returned to my room.

By the way, I only told my parents about starting to take up a job myself, and nothing about working as a broadcast host. That was because explaining everything was quite complicated......or it should be said that, I don't even know how to explain it to them. Even if I told them I was coerced into doing it, would my parents really believe that? Maybe they would just say that I have read one too many manga.

Actually it was still okay on my parents side. The real problem lies with my sister. I got the feeling that I was going to be teased like crazy......Seriously......This has to be hidden from her by all means.

I walked to my room in the second floor. As I left the home in the afternoon, I didn't close the curtains.

".............."

At the other side of the window......

......There was a half naked woman......

......Appearing there......

She seems to be in the middle of changing her clothes. As her back was against the window, so she didn't notice my presence.

This woman's top was naked. Her sexy back bathed in the moonlight, shining like a diamond.

Maybe it was because of her creamy white skin, that created a beautiful contrast with her flowing long hair.

Her silhouette peeking out from strands of her hair attracted my vision to the lower half of the her body.

Her slim hips was covered by jeans, so there was not much eye candy to see.

However, the fitting jeans completely emphasized her beautiful body line, making her slim legs look more attractive.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 008.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Well then, let's look up from the legs again then.

Um, that's not right!

In recent years, I could have found some lightly sexual pictures or clips through the Internet.

But! Seeing through my eyes at real time is really a completely different experience! Exploring the other's body at my own leisure.

The main point was in that feeling of existence. Girls' bodies are soft and warm, and just cute. No matter who scolds me. I still have to say it loudly, I love a girl's body the most.

Anyway, calm down, me.

Anyway, first calm down and engrave the image before me into my brain!

"Tsunemura......Ryouto?"

I, who had been standing dumbfounded, heard a familiar sound and name.

This sound, where have I heard of it again.....?

When I focused my vision on the legs of the woman again, she seemed to have noticed my presence. If she directly turned her body to look at me, I think it would expose even more of her body to me, so she could only turn her head and glare angrily at me.

`"Miss...Miss Oto...nashi?"

I finally understood the situation.

Nn, it was Miss Otonashi. The Miss Otonashi that was known to the world as the beautiful professional female actress-cum-seiyuu. I finally cleared up the current situation. It was her, alright. However, even though I have understood it, I could not accept it.

Miss Otonashi immediately hid herself behind the curtains and yanked the curtains closed.

Okay, I have finally calmed down. Now, what lies before my eyes wasn't the seductive white of skin, but the creamy butter color of the curtains of my neighbor's house. Now that I can finally calmly analyze what has happened around me, let me confirm what has happened. Just now, what happened here? I flicked through my memory from my brain again. Very well, my memory was clear as crystal......Wait, that's not it!

Miss O...O...O...Otonashi's nude body?

No no no no no ! That's not it!

Why would Miss Otonashi appear next door? Even though I have already known that house was being renovated again as the previous tenant moved away and there would a new neighbor moving in!

However, for our rights to privacy or something like that, there should be more space between the windows......No, between the buildings, right? I think this should be in the construction regulations or something.

This is absolutely too close for comfort!

After laying down the waterproof canvas on the neighbor's home during construction, our house also got the outer wall reconstructed, so maybe this was the reason? As both houses got covered by the waterproof canvas, so they could not confirm where the windows were?

Just as I descended into panic, the bell downstairs rang to notify that there was a guest. Some cloth changing speed Miss Otonashi has got there, eh?

Wait, this was not the time to be admiring her!

My mum seemed to have opened the door.

So I hastily went downstairs too.

I found Miss Otonashi, my mum and a woman I didn't know were standing there when I reached the porch. Maybe she was Miss Otonashi's mother. I felt that they looked a little alike.

"It really was Miss Oto......Otonashi......"

"Oh, Ryouto, have you both met? She's Miss Otonashi who just moved in yesterday."

Even though my mom specially introduced her to me, but I have already known who she was. She was Miss Otonashi, wasn't she? I know very well, that!

But I digress, having Miss Otonashi appear at the porch of my house, was really something amazing.

As for the expression on her face......It was the same old idol smile. How do I put this, that just made me feel even terrified.

"I'm sorry for intruding so late, auntie. Would you mind if I disturb you a little?" (Note: I can't really translate it into miss or madam, since it wouldn't fit the context, so I'll use auntie, a word thats mean an elder woman that you don't know.)

Against Miss Otonashi's impeccable manners, my mom certainly had no reason to refuse.

Wait, no, mum, what? I don't understand why you are elbowing me. Why do you look so happy!

So, the four of us moved to my room.

Nn? Wait, I didn't take out anything strange, right? Um......it should be alright. Since my mum and Miss Otonashi already knew that I was an otaku, so even if my room was filled with manga and electronic games it should not be surprising.

"Mum, look. My room is completely visible from here."

Upon reaching my room, Miss Otonashi said that as she looked out my window. I guess that woman I don't know was really Miss Otonashi's mother.

"Ah ah, this isn't so bad."

"What do you mean by it's not so bad!"

"It's full of youthfulness, isn't it? Madoka, wasn't this the same setting as the previous anime you voice-acted for?"

Miss Otonashi's mother placed her hand on her cheek as she replied. She seems to be an interesting person.

"Don't mix up anime and reality!"

"Madoka, as a seiyuu, you shouldn't be saying that, right?"

"The room of a girl in her youth is completely visible to someone else, isn't this a huge problem!"

[[Image:Aitsuko1 009.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Nn, I also felt that this was a huge problem.

"Oh! If this would bring a lot of trouble to Tsunemura here......"

Miss Otonashi's mother turned to look at me. Indeed, at this distance, my room will also be completely visible. My room easily available to prying eyes, that really was a huge problem.....

"We don't mind anything at all!"

`"Mum, why are you the one answering! This is my room, you know!"

"Just live a life where you won't feel embarrassed when you are seen and you'll be fine."

`"At least let me relax in my room, would you please!"

Why should I care about what others think when I'm in my room!

Also......I don't know why, but what my mom said just now pierced my heart like thorns! Was I living a life that I would feel embarrassed when I got seen even until now!

"You see, even Mrs Tsunemura says that they don't mind. isn't this great? If you don't want to be seen, just put your curtains down."

Eh? Miss Otonashi's mother seems to have crossed the line of being "interesting".

"How is this great, mum! You should at least complain a little to the construction company!"

"Madoka, you're really stiff."

"Of course I am!"

Under Miss Otonashi's furious protest, Miss Otonashi's mother would raise a complaint with the construction company. However, it was impossible change the things the way they are for the time being.

This is really something that I have to take notice of. To prevent the situation just now from happening again......the situation just now......

"Hey, the outsider over there, forget what you saw just now."

Can Miss Otonashi look into my mind! Her cheeks turned rosy as she moved towards me. If she was feeling embarrassed for being seen, then it was pretty cute. But I think she was just feeling angry.

Anyway, my name is Ryouto, not outsider!

`"No...that's, that's not it! I'm not thinking back about just now!"

"Tell me what made you space out, then?"

`"No, I just never thought that Miss Otonashi would move next door and felt extremely surprised!"

"Are you going to going to say that even now? It's just like something a peeping tom would say."

`"What happened just now was just an accident! Don't put it in a way like I peeped on purpose!"

Ah! Dammit, the terrible Miss Otonashi before me really was not a bad dream. I originally just wanted to be her fan forever!

Ah, right. Dammit, I have forgotten about this!

`"Miss...Miss Otonashi! Please come here for a while!"

I quickly took hold of Miss Otonashi's arm and pulled her to my side. Woah, her arm is really thin! This is the first time I touched Miss Otonashi! Wait a minute? Wasn't Miss Otonashi completely naked above here just now? And then she changed clothes with astonishing speed and came to my house. In other words, what I meant was, under Miss Otonashi's shirt now......There's no energy for this kind of delusions now! While peeking at the two mothers who began to talk about everything under the sun in someone else's room, I moved closer to Miss Otonashi's ear. Her body was still giving off a sweet smell. What was this smell anyway?

"Don't touch me, pervert."

This......is too much, right? However, as I didn't want Miss Otonashi to say some strange things about me, so I will let go anyway!

`"Um~about me being a broadcast host, could you please keep it a secret for me......"

"Huh? Why do I have to do that?"

`"Even though I said that I just took the job in a whim, it's.....still quite embarrassing."

"That's a feeling that I can't understand. Do you feel embarrassed at expressing yourself?"

`"That's because I didn't host just because I wanted to."

Miss Otonashi shrugged her shoulders and nodded. For some reason, Miss Otonashi started to look around my room.

Right, what about the two mothers? I heard the happy sound of "Do you want some tea?" coming from downstairs. Before I knew it, they had become pretty good friends.

No, wait a minute, what's happening again?

My most adored seiyuu is now in my room. A boy, me, and a girl, her, alone in my room.

"Nn? What's this?"

That's bad!

Just as I was spacing out, Miss Otonashi reached out to my book case. What was placed there? Embarrassing things that shouldn't be seen by girls have been hidden some place else, so there should not be anything there......

"This...This is....."

`"Ah! That was!"

So this was placed there!

That was my scrapbook for seiyuu magazines that I would buy regularly. I would cut and paste articles or photos of my favorite seiyuus.

In other words......In other words, what was preserved in the scrapbook, was mostly the photos of my most favorite seiyuu -- Miss Otonashi......Actually it should be said that almost all of the things I pasted in the book was photos or articles of Miss Otonashi......

A seiyuu's job is basically to provide voices for anime, or to dub foreign films with Japanese, so they rarely show their faces in front of the screen. Even though most of them do have that impression, it was not really that case recently. Magazines that mainly feature seiyuus has started to appear in bookstores, even to the extent of having seiyuus appear as guests in music shows during prime time.

Of course, Miss Otonashi was also one of the seiyuus who was active in the front lines.

"Oh, Mr outsider."

Woah! Her face had a smile that just makes me uncomfortable. Even though the terrible expression just now was frightening enough, but the smile now somehow just makes me even more scared!

"Nn~I see. Oh~So that's how it is."

`"What......what are you talking about......"

"Are you really my fan?"

"Y...yes."

Up until yesterday, I have always been kept in the dark. The Miss Otonashi that I have adored before, was a lively, cheerful and extremely cute girl. Not this character that likes to bully people stubbornly.

"......Seeing it like this, I really am cute!"

`"......"

What is this person saying while looking at her own photo?

"......Hey, rant at me."

`"......Eh?"

"Anyway, just rant. Something like 'Are you some proud parent!' or 'Don't praise yourself like that!', there should be a lot of ways to rant, right?"

`"......Um."

"Mu~It seems I have made the wrong expectation."

Was is that Miss Otonashi had exceeded her limit? If it was her, she might really do something like that. A new impression of Miss Otonashi started to take hold in my mind on its own.

"......Hey? Do you like me?"

Just as I was thinking on my own, she threw another incredible question at me!

`"I have said in the broadcast program......as an otaku, I was Miss Otonashi's fan."

"Have you fallen head over heels with me?"

`"That's impossible! I 'was' your fan. Please take note of this, I'm using the past tense, so it is different now. How would someone like a girl who kicked the vending machine viciously, decide that someone is a peeping tom on her own, and......"

"After knowing the real me, the person you longed for before became the girl you wanted just like that?"

`"What kind of explanation was that!"

"Or I should say that, when we first meet, my mouth should be nibbling bread for a better effect?"

`"No, no, it's not about the bread! I think the main point was the two person crashing into each other just at the turning of the corner!"

"After that you were planing to use that opportunity to look at the girl's underwear, right? You're really the lowest of the low."

`"That's just you looking at the results! That's just the result of two people crashing into each other, falling and accidentally getting a peek at the other's underwear! I have never seen a main character rushing to the turning of the corner just to see underwear!"

"Wasn't there something called the suspension bridge effect?" (Note: it's the effect when the other party is in a state of fright and sees you, he will fall in love with you.)

Eh, what? Why did she suddenly change the topic?

`"Um, ah? There's seems to be that kind of effect, yeah."

"I think underwear should have the same effect too."

`"Explain! Please explain the reason you're saying this!"

"That kind of underwear, normally we call them 'shorts'."

`"I personally prefer calling them 'panties' anyway......um, I already know all about this! I don't want to know about the description of underwear!"

"Eh? Oh, right. I was thinking, would boys mistake the heart pounding feeling of seeing girl's underwear as the feeling of him liking the girl."

`"I think this is just all because of boy's lust!"

"However, when you saw me changing my clothes, your heart was also pounding hard and your face was red, wasn't it?"

`"Nn, of course! That's one great experience!"

"Oh~Thank you then."

`"Wait, stop! Please put down your fists! What you're saying and what you do is completely out of sync!"

I think she really wants me to rant at her, so I ranted at her just like in the broadcast program.

"Mu......not bad."

Was this praising me? For what?

"Nn nn, it really is so. This is the first time I felt so good. So I really need to be ranted at."

Miss Otonashi looked intoxicated with self satisfaction as she hugged herself and twisted her body. What.....What was happening to her?

"Everybody just keeps saying about 'your father this', 'your father that', but I'm not Otonashi Minamotofutoshi! Don't keep tabs on my reactions or what I would think and just rant at me!"

Miss Otonashi then proceeded to stomp on the floor mercilessly. Um~I was hoping that she wouldn't throw a tantrum in my room.

`"Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is your father......right?"

"Yeah! So what? Why does it matter whose daughter I am? I'm just me. When I'm playing dumb, of course I would hope that someone would rant at me. I don't want to hear, 'Ah ha ha, what are you saying, Miss Otonashi', this kind of useless stuff, but strong and powerful ranting!"

Um~even if you say that, everybody will notice that kind of stuff. Having such a famous father is not something you can just ignore.

"Someone who could rant at me playing dumb the first time we met, you're the first, you know."

`"Um, is that so?"

So? Since we were recording a broadcast program, it would be problematic if I remained silent, so that's why I ranted as much as I can.

"Also, you were also able to rant at me even after knowing that I am Mr Otonashi Minamotofutashi's daughter, right?"

`"No, um, I do know about this......"

However, during the recording. I didn't have any energy to care about that anyway.

"Just continue to rant at me after this, okay!"

No, even if you are pointing at me with your finger......

`"Um, you're basically an idol, right, Miss Otonashi?"

I emphasized on the word, 'basically'. From a normal point of view, that should be right. The her now before me was really unlike an idol, so I couldn't help myself from confirming it again.

"Nn, yeah, I think."

`"Idols don't need skills like playing dumb or ranting, right?"

"Ah? What kind of silly things are you talking about? Nowadays, if I were to throw a stone outside the window, I would probably hit an idol. If I want to survive in this world, I have to have something special!"

Ah! That is correct. When I watched late night television shows out of boredom, I did see some idols have special interests and use that to sell themselves.

`"I still feel that your overall direction is a little off?"

"There's nothing wrong about it!"

Is...Is that so......She has set her mind to it.

"I played dumb, just to be ranted, but I don't understand what's everybody worried about. Stepping back and thinking about it, if it was worrying about how to accept me, then I don't think there's a problem. But everyone is so courteous just because I'm Otonashi Minamotofutoshi's daughter! When are they going to stop caring about someone who is already dead!"

Of course they would care. Especially from the point of view of the people in that career, Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is a god-like figure. His passing just accelerated his deification.

I have always heard that, the second generation of actors would be carrying the sacred halo of their parents as they debuted. However, people like them, should also have gone through a lot of hardships because of their background.

"Moreover, that old man isn't really someone to be respected anyway."

This famous actor, would he be a completely different person in front of his family? Eh, or was it that, Miss Otonashi's two-faced facade was actually inherited?

......Eh? I still remember that, Miss Otonashi's father, had passed away before she reached the age when she was sensible.

`"Miss Otonashi, do you still remember about your father?"

I asked without thinking much. That was because I remember Miss Otonashi had once, in an interview for a magazine, said something about having no impression about her father.

However, Miss Otonashi's reaction was completely out of my expectations.

"Eh? Ah~right, you're my fan......Um, it's not that I don't remember anything at all......you could say that I have some impression of him."

For whatever reason, her attitude appears to be obviously shaken by this.

"......Hey, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

`"Huh? Ghosts?"

"No, it's nothing."

Miss Otonashi shook her hand while pressing her temples.

Just as I tried to think of a way to react to her strange speech and demeanor, the door to my room suddenly burst open.

"What happened?"

Woah, that's not good! Has she found out......

A problematic person has appeared.

Entering the room of a boy in youth without knocking, this act has surpassed normal alertness levels.

"Eh, is there a guest?"

Glasses atop a demure nose, this is my sister. The glasses were not because of her vision, but the idea that "boys would like a girl with glasses, right?". Currently studying in a private secondary girl's school as a second year student. No matter how you look at her, just tells you that she was something you have be alert of.

Even though she said that it was to show off the charm of a mature woman, so she started to grow long hair, but her height and chest size remained to be that of a little adult in development.

"This is bad~there's such a cute girl in my brother's room......I don't understand."

No, can you please understand! Even though I also feel that this was incredulous, but you have to get a hold of the current situation, at least!

"Ah, right. In the world of adults, there seems to be a kind of trade where you can pay money, and have a pretty girl come to your house right?"

`"There's something like that, alright! But it's not like that now! She's the neighbor next door who has just moved in!"

The charm of a mature woman, is not something you give out for know all kinds of mature stuff, you know. I have always felt that this person was putting her effort into the wrong thing. First of all, shouldn't she get some nutrients like milk and other healthy stuff? Even though I don't even know if that would make her chest become bigger!

"Oh, sorry. So that's the case. Well then, please allow me to reintroduce myself. Good evening, I'm Tsunemura Ryouto's sister, Tsunemura Ako. I like the word, 'Ko'(好), which is formed by the two characters, 'K'(女), and 'O'(子), very much. I look forward to being in your care." (Note: 好 means good, or like, which is formed by the 女, meaning woman, and 子, meaning child. I don't understand what's strange about it though...)

What kind of introduction was that?

"Pleased to meet you. I'm Otonashi Madoka who just moved in next door. I look forward to being in your care too, Ako."

In contrast, Miss Otonashi's self introduction was pretty normal. The sentence, "I'm a seiyuu wihout a voice", seems to be used only at work.

"Miss Madoka......can I call you Onee-san?"

`"Ako?"

What was my sister talking about, has she slept too much?

"Actually I have always wanted a big sister, not a big brother."

This is my first time hearing this! And I'm also a little hurt!

"It's because, boys always have that horrible smell of mud, sweat, and genitals......"

`"Go back! Go back to your own room!"

"No, no, I can't! If I were to leave there would be danger, especially for Miss Otonashi!"

`"You're much dangerous!"

"Sob, sob, today really is my dangerous period....."(Note: Um, do I even have to explain that dangerous=fertile?)

`"Uh......Um~About that, I would like to forget what I have just heard."

"Sob sob sob sob sob......But I digress, haven't I seen Miss Madoka somewhere?"

Ako ignored me and slightly tilted her head as she looked at Miss Otonashi.

"About that, I'm currently working as a seiyuu......"

"Oh, I see. I saw that in my brother's room."

`"When did you see that!"

It seems that there really is a need for me to lock my door!

"However, this is really quite the coincidence. I have never thought that you would move in next door......but I digress again, Miss Madoka looks really pretty in person. Sigh~It makes me feel so jealous."

"Don't say that, Ako you are pretty cute too."

"No! No, no, no! I just try my best to look clean and tidy, that's all!"

Seriously, no matter on the matter of clothes or bags, my parents really dote on my sister too much. Even though we were not some rich family, but they tried their best to let Ako study in a noble girls' school, that's just too much of love there. Also because she was surrounded by girls, so she learnt some strange knowledge......

"Our mothers seems to talking happily downstairs, Miss Madoka, shall we go downstairs too? If we stayed here, who knows if we would get stung by some strange bug."

What strange bug! I kept my room spot clean to protect my precious collection, you know! Ah, so that's it, the supposed strange bug was me, wasn't it!

My mum's loud laughter traveled past the wide open door into my room.

"You're right, let's go."

So the two of them prepared to leave me in my room. Just do what you want, I don't care about you guys anymore.

Just as I was thinking like that, Miss Otonashi suddenly turned around and walked back.

"Right."

`"Um?"

"If you were to tell anyone else about me, I would also tell about how you peeped on me while I was changing clothes on a web blog or something like that too."

I guess "about her" would mean the real side of Miss Otonashi? It seems that she was still self-conscious about this.

However, posting this kind of stuff on a web blog is too much......if that were to really happen, wouldn't other fans that were deceived by Miss Otonashi come and hunt me down......

After Ako and Miss Otonashi finally left, I was left alone in the room.

My room suddenly became silent, but I did not feel a shred of loneliness.

Sigh, today was a tiring day. I finally got a break. However, there were really too many things that have happened, eh?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-07-06T15:45:55Z

Darklor: minor change - revert back, if its wrong

Volume 1 : Chapter 1

Shinjiku city was filled with a sea of people.

Whether it was at noon or during workdays, the crowd has never thinned before. People attracted by the spring air outside makes me feel that they are like insects.

However, I don't think I have the right to say anything because I'm right here at the moment. Hey, don't hold hands and walk in this crowd, the couple over there! It's unbearable! Even though this is a completely unreasonable rant on my part! I'm so sorry! It makes me so envious! Damn it! These are not tears, it's just some pollen in my eyes!

Besides the couples, the streets were also filled with people who were dressed in interesting fashion, or people who acted in an incredulous way. Unconsciously, I began to develop a habit of ranting at these people. I think people who are born and bred in Tokyo would have the same feelings as me.

People like me, could perhaps be described as modern Edo disciple. A bold fanatic, or a slow witted log, or in the end, your brain has completely rusted! ... Even though I think I will never let these thoughts be voiced out anyway.

While I was ranting in my head while walking on the streets like normal, I heard a sound.

I raised my head up as though possessed. The huge ALTA LED screen filled my front vision. The screen was displaying an advertisement for some carbonated drinks company. Colorful animations flew across the screens, making it interesting enough to catch the attention of the crowd.

However, there is another thing in the advertisement that would have captivated the audience.

The narration.

Even though it might just be my personal opinion, but the narrator pronounced each word clearly, in addition to having a soothing intonation. The voice was able to penetrate our body completely, while caressing our outer skin softly, giving one the impression of two conflicting feelings.

The narrator's voice reverberated in the city, reflected by the skyscrapers, creating the special effect of surround sound around me.

The advertisement did not display the name of the narrator but I know who that voice belonged to anyway.

It could be said that, whenever one hears this voice, no matter the person, would think that, "hey, didn't I hear this voice before?". After all, she had also taken the role of Japanese dubbing of Hollywood female actors.

If I were to say her name, it would probably be hard to find a person that have not heard of it. This was because Otonashi Minamotofutoshi, the famous actor of the century, was her father.

There was probably no one who did not recognize this man. At that time, many people flocked to become actors because of his influence.

However, this idolized actor succumbed to death by a disease.

I was still a child when he was active in the acting profession, so I was not really familiar with him. However, watching his previous works on screen made me felt that he was truly a great man.

But I digress. This year seems to be the thirteenth year of his passing. Various movies and programs were aired on television in memory of Mr Otonashi.

If the daughter of such a distinguished actor were to debut, it was impossible for the media to ignore such a huge news. Madoka Otonashi, the child star turned into an overnight sensation. However, as she was still a child, and also since her father died before she had any conscious memory of it, so she did not remember anything about it. I saw her answer that way in an interview from some magazine. I remember that the interview also stated that even though Miss Otonashi did not want bask in her father's light, the current situation does not allow for it. I think that was unavoidable.

However, unconsciously captivated by the advertisement...no, captivated by Miss Otonashi's voice, my auditory senses was disrupted by the surrounding noise.

I focused my hearing on the advertisement, trying to move my eyes.

A car moved sluggishly in the middle of the road, causing cars behind it to press their horns loudly.

Ugh, why is it moving so slow, I can't hear Miss Otonashi's voice like that, can I? Move it, man.

Ah, right. Maybe the driver of that car was also captivated by this voice.

It feels just like the sirens from the Greek myths.

"..............."

I feel somebody pulling my hand. Am I really going to be pulled into the sea? Yeah, right.

As I was focused on the screen, while my line of sight was on the road, so I realized a moment too late that my hand was grabbed by someone.

Against my will, I focus my senses on the direction I was being pulled to.

There was a girl there. Boy meets girl. Even though the person probably wasn't at the age of a girl. Wearing a dress that placed more importance on mobility than appearance, she pulled my hand desperately.

"Found you! Please come with me!"

`"Er...what?"

What the heck was she saying?

She pulled my hand, trying to bring me somewhere. Even though I tried to resist slightly, her strength was unexpectedly strong so I could only allow myself to be pulled by her.

"Everybody is waiting for you, you know!"

`"Please wait a moment! Who the heck is everybody!"

I was gradually pulled into the crowd.

Ah, unknowingly, like all the couples around me, I was also walking hand-in-hand with someone of the opposite gender at my age. However, what would others think of this? This didn't seem like a couple, did it?

Finally, I reached this place.

The room that looked like a recording studio, and the space with my goddess.

It was so strange. This is obviously strange. It is impossible for cause and effect to work like that. Something else must have happened and I have forgotten about it. This is because based on my memory, I can not fathom why this situation would happen. The pieces don't match. Let me try remembering the whole thing again.

When I was going for a stroll on the streets, Miss Otonashi appeared.

No, that would have simplified too much.

Alright, that would be the end of my recollection. Thinking more of it will not make my predicament any clearer anyway!

Like when I stopped thinking when I don't know the answer during a computer reading exam, the meeting outside seemed to have reached their conclusion too.

A bearded man, who seemed to be the most important person here, walked into the compartment.

The heavy door opened with a cracking sound. If somebody's fingers got clamped by those doors, their bones would have cracked.

Bring it on! Please explain why I must record this broadcast!

"Er, first let me apologize to you."

`"Er...yeah."

My raging battle spirit to rant was suddenly calmed by the man before me. Was this some kind of customary method? You don't even have to pay for giving an apology! If everything can be solved by an apology what use are the police for! However, if you give me an autograph from Miss Otonashi I might give it some thought!

"Our staff seem to have mistaken you for someone else."

The woman who pulled me here just now was bowing and apologizing to me profusely. If everything can be solved by an apology what use are police for! However, if you give me ...... let's skip this part.

"Actually, the broadcast program hosts was supposed to be the author of the original work and Miss Otonashi. However, as there was a huge reluctance on the author's part, him not entering the recording studio at all, so I sent her to invite him here."

`"After that, somehow I got mistaken as the author."

"That's right."

Oh, come to think of it, since his job was not to talk, so it is no wonder that the author would reject it. Hey wait a minute, even it's like that, you can't possibly get the person wrong!

"Nice to meet you, I'm Yota Yosaku."

The next person to show up, was the original author of the 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' !

Also incidentally the original host of the broadcast program.

Woah! I'm your fan, you know! I can't believe that we would meet in a situation like this!

Furthermore, the author was apologizing to me.

"Please accept my apology. I heard that the staff have mistaken you for me."

"No, you don't have to put it like that. Uh, I've also gotten some valuable experience too......"

Of course, this was just something said on occasion.

No matter how you look at it, I don't even remotely look like the author anyway. Even though our clothes do look somewhat the same. Did you buy yours at a popular retail store, author sensei? You're a plebeian at heart, eh? Even with all the money from your books!

"Hearing you say that makes me feel much relieved......right, after apologizing, there's something else that I have to request you to help me in."

Eh? I have a premonition that something bad is going to happen.

Don't say anything else! I think it's better if I don't hear anything else you say!

"Would you mind taking over the role of the broadcast program host for me?"

I just knew it!

"Sensei!"

Another staff rushed here the moment he heard our conversation. I think he should be the executive editor for the program. It was natural for him to be shocked. Since I am an outsider and all!

"Isn't this better than having me who have this reluctant attitude be the host? Anyway, having an outsider take on the role of the broadcast program host does inject some degree of freshness into the show, don't you think so too?"

"That's too much of freshness like that! To the extent of completely not understandable! Also, he's a student too. How do you expect him to meet the recording schedule?"

"Isn't Miss Otonashi a student too?"

"No, um, yeah that's right."

"Well then, the recording must be done during the weekends right? Then there's no problem with this arrangement anymore."

Yuto sensei tried using a high handed attitude to force a compromise with the editor.

"Have you read 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'? "

While I was thinking, Yuto Sensei suddenly ignored the panicking executive editor and asked me a question!

`"Er, yeah, yes I did."

My chaotic situation has not calmed down in any way.

The current situation at the recording studio left me clueless already, then Miss Otonashi appeared and now even the original author of the light novels is here. Under the many layers of chaos, I don't I will ever recover unless someone give me a heavy punch.

"Then that's it then!"

"Wait a minute!"

Wait, wait, wait!

"May I know your name?"

Sensei once again ignored the shouts of the executive editor. Sensei, are you serious?

`"......I'm Tsunemura Ryouto."

"Ryouto, please help me out and accept this job."

Sensei grasped my shoulders with both of his hands and asked me to accept this ridiculous request with a serious-looking face brimming with confidence. Has this man's rational thinking also went under? However I'm so terrified that I'm unable to give him the punch he needed to wake up anyway.

Aaargh, how do I reject the sensei that I worship so much when he is asking with such sincerity.

`"Er......but I......"

"Don't worry, you can do it."

Where did you get your confidence from anyway!

"Alright, then, why don't we do it this way. I'll pay you for it."

I'm being bribed!

"You can chat with a seiyuu, you know!"

That's too much of a temptation!

All the staff and the executive editor on scene was giving off a aura of "Sensei, you're kidding right......"

However, once the atmosphere in the room has changed like that, every staff's face turned to that of realization.

Everybody! Seriously?!

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"No, but I think I'll just..."

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"Well, this......um......"

Sensei's hands are gripping my shoulders nervously!

"You won't mind......accepting it, right?"

`"............Yes. Yes, I don't mind."

I lost!

I nodded in affirmation!

"Sensei, are you serious?"

After I gave my consent, the executive editor seemed to be much willing to compromise.

"......Understood. That's it then! Let's try recording once. We were going to continue the recording from before anyway. If the end result isn't any interesting, then we will have sensei do it himself."

The person who provided this plan, was the guy with the beard just now. Perhaps he was the producer or someone like that.

Everybody else agreed to his plan.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 006.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

No, wait. The one who would have the most problems with this, should be the one who would be co-hosting the program, Miss Otonashi. right? I don't have the ability to spin tales from air, you know!

Meanwhile, Miss Otonashi's reaction was......

"I'm completely OK with that, you know!"

That's just rash! Is this even fine!

Miss Otonashi gave me a smile in return when our eyes crossed.

Most of the staff left the compartment after that. Is it really going to start? Are we really going to do it like that!

"Tsk. Since the author of the original work also said it, then I guess it can't be helped......"

Eh?

Was that my imagination? The moment when we passed each other, I seemed to have heard a voice from Miss Otonashi's direction.

I was left alone with Miss Otonashi in the compartment. After that, the man, who have been giving me instructions just now, walked in. He gave me the script and explained all the details. However, my brain was unable to absorb any bit of it.

A man on the other side of the glass window used both his hands to give an "OK" sign. There was also the producer with a serious face, his arms folded over his chest, Yuto Sensei, his face all smiles, and the executive editor, whose vision was locked onto me.

There was also a woman who was wearing a suit. Her face wore a gentle smile.

Everybody was in their place. Everything was ready.

But then...Am I ready?

Putting on the headphones again, I heard somebody speak.

"Well then, let's pick up where we left off just now!"

"Alright, after calming down a bit, would you mind giving us a self introduction?"

`"Eh? Oh, okay. I am, um, my name is......"

Right, the staff did remind me not to give out my real name here, so it was better to use another name, but about the name......what should I use instead?

`"Er, I'm called Murabito. " (Note: the original name was 常村良人, Tsunemura Ryouto, here he took the name, Murabito, 村人, which has the meaning of villager.)

"A completely inconspicuous supporting character!"

`"Ah, sorry, it's Murabito B." (Note: Villager B)

"There's even a 'B'!"

I can't believe Miss Otonashi was actually surprised! I think this is the perfect alias for me, you know!

When I gave Miss Otonashi a stare, she said, "Alright, then I'll just call you Murabito then!" Actually she did not have to confirm it with me, but I guess she was following formalities. As for ignoring the "B", I think it's not easy to pronounce it with Murabito.

`"......"

"Eh, that's it for your introduction?"

Right, we're still recording a broadcast program so I can't be silent.

`"Er, should I say something more? What......what should I say then......"

"As the revelation of your real identity is one of our future plans, so we'll just save it for later.....Um~you seem to have nearly the same age as me, right?"

Actually it's not just nearly, but our age is the same. A high school boy who was strolling the streets aimlessly, and a seiyuu who was working even during her holidays. Hahaha, it really felt like we were of different ages.

`"I've always felt that Miss Otonashi was quite mature."

"What? Are you trying to tell me that I look old for my age?"

Eh? No! Ah, right, I must voice out my thoughts here!

`"It's not like that! I meant that you looked steady!"

"Oh~I shall take this as a compliment then!"

The show has barely started and I have put her in a bad mood! So it's true that I'm not cut out to be a program host then?

However, I can't go on without speaking, right? As I cannot think of anything else to say, so I just said what I had in mind at the time.

`"Um, I don't really know what to say and what not to say."

"Don't worry, don't worry! Just speak your mind! If I had to worry about these small things too much, I wouldn't last long in this career anyway."

Quick, say something! Anything, just say something, me!

`"That's just too unrestricted! Are you planning to retire from the seiyuu career today?!"

Oh gosh, I unknowingly began to rant at her.

Waaah, Miss Otonashi is staring at me now. There was some kind of killing intent in those eyes. Well, I did say something like that before. Did...Did I make her angry?

"......Um, well then, since this is really my first meeting with you, Murabito, so may I ask you a few questions?"

`"Ah...Um..."

Miss Otonashi immediately threw a question at me.

Wasn't she angry?

Is she really okay?

"Ah, that's not really right, Murabito. The only content in the broadcast program is our voice so you should have more vigor!"

Oh, oh. Yeah, that's right. As Miss Otonashi has said, there was no video in a broadcast program so we can't show any gestures or facial expression to the audience.

Well, then, I should buck up and continue the recording with renewed vigor! Also known as completely losing myself in the show!

`"Understood! I'll double my efforts!"

"I'll ask my questions then."

`"Yeah!"

"Uh......Murabito......"

`"Yes, what is it! Ask as you please!"

"Um......about that......"

`"I'll answer any question you ask!"

"Um...It's very noisy when you do that, so can you please tone down a little?"

`"Sorry....."

This was ridiculous......

If there was no noise during the program, it would be a catastrophe, so that's why I'm trying my best to talk! That's the only thing I could do as an outsider!

"Well, then, let's start the whole thing over......Where do you normally hide your adult books?"

`"Why would you suddenly want me to expose my secrets anyway!"

"Wasn't you the one who said you would answer any question I ask?"

Dammit! I dug my own grave without knowing about it! If only there were a hole that I could hide in! Ah, did I just dig one just now? I really wanted to hide in it!

`"I want to request a change in the content of the question!"

"Jeez, I really can't stand you. I'll ask something else then......You have hidden the adult books under your bed, right?"

`"There's no difference! The overall direction this question is heading didn't change at all! Also, why does the question always have to be about my adult book collection!"

"Don't you worry about it, Murabito. I have learned everything to know about healthy high school boys beforehand."

`"What did you learn anyway!"

"Healthy high school boys should have something like baseball gloves or footballs, right?"

`"Oh, yeah, that's right. I do have those things."

"Healthy high school boys should have some manga in their collections, right?"

`"Of course. I read manga a lot."

"Healthy high school boys should have some high school girl bondage manga, right?"

`"Of course. The sailor uniform and the school swim suit is the perfect...wait a minute, aaarrgggh! These aren't stuff a healthy high school boy should have!"

"Eh? Then, the content should be more of maid bondage, right?"

`"It should come with cat ears, I think?"

"Of course. A tail should also be included in the basic setting."

`"Yeah! That is a must! Hey, no that's not it! I don't have those kind of stuff!"

"Hiding it is pointless. I know everything about high school boys, you know."

`"Your knowledge is just too twisted! Putting the topic on adult books aside, can you please ask the next question!"

I was completely wound around her fingers like a puppet, dammit! Even though I was extremely jittery at the moment, but after it came down to ranting after her messing around, it was still a little embarrassing!

Does that mean that Miss Otonashi knows the existence of such books......she wouldn't ask about it if she didn't knew anything about it, would she?

"Um, well then, since I haven't really thought of anything special to ask, would you mind talking a little more about yourself?"

`"Are you only interested in where I hide my adult books!"

"If you do a little self introduction, I would be able to ask some questions from the content."

Oh~So that's her real consideration. What should I do?

I don't really put much thought into myself.

Thinking thoroughly, even though I would normally chat a little with my friends, but I would feel nervous when talking to a stranger or crowds. In other words, I am a shy person. However, I do rant silently in my mind......Does this mean I'm actually a gloomy person?

`"Oh, I'm just a gloomy otaku."

"Is that the otaku culture that is very popular right now? Well, then do you have a seiyuu you particularly like?"

`"That's undoubtedly Miss Otona...."

"Ah, you don't have to take my feelings into consideration."

Eh? My reply was serious!

`"Well......well then.......I like all the seiyuus! There's no one I dislike!"

"Wah~You don't have to be like that."

Miss Otonashi's eyes are as cool as ice!

`"Um~Then......Can I say the person's name?"

Irregardless of gender, all the sounds of the seiyuus began playing in my mind. If I were to pick a seiyuu I really like......

`"That would probably be Miss Amanogawa Shigure?"

I said the name of female seiyuu nervously. She was also one of the famous seiyuus, with an aura of nobility and fragility. She was a completely different beauty compared to the easy-going and outgoing Miss Otonashi.

I do remember seeing something on a magazines article that she was pretty friendly with Miss Otonashi. I had the impression that they were both from the same agency.

"Ah~so that's the one you like. Nn nn. So boys really like that type of girls, do they?"

`"What do you mean by 'that type of girls'!"

"No? Isn't she pretty cute? From a good point of view."

`"Your last sentence seem to imply some other meaning behind it!"

"Oh it's nothing! However, you're quite something. The fact that an outsider, was actually saying that he liked some other seiyuu in front of another seiyuu."

`"It was Miss Otonashi who told me to not take your feelings into consideration, wasn't it!"

"Yeah, that's why, it's nothing......Nn, since nothing can be done about it."

`"Sorry! I like you very much! The person I like the most is Miss Otonashi!"

"Well then, after that, let's talk about the next unit in this program!"

Was my previous statement ignored! Would you please give some sort of reaction to it!

However, it felt surreal. I can't believe that I was actually enjoying this. Due to the nature of the broadcast program, I thought that I would need to be talking non-stop, and might be unable to say anything due to my nerves.

Was it because of the partition? Even though this place was just separated by a piece of glass, with people on the other side, it felt like I was in a world of my own.

After all, I'm an outsider, unable to foresee the development of the the program, so I could only say what I thought of in the spur of the moment. Maybe this was the right thing to do. Another important factor was Miss Otonashi's efforts to lead the conversation. I never thought that talking was such a happy thing to do.

"The next unit will be 'Hand It Over To Us!'"

`"Oh oh, what will this be about?"

Alright then. I can't just let Miss Otonashi handle everything, can I? I should put more effort into doing what I'm able to do!

"In the original work, Boyle and Sharuru accepted many requests from the people in the city. So we followed suit and created a unit to solve the audience's problems! We'll take in problems about love too! Of course, besides problems, it's also OK to ask the hosts questions! This is quite the common unit for broadcast programs anyway."

`"Could please don't exaggerate the common bit! This is a completely new show, you know!"

"Um, let's take a look at the first letter immediately.....Ah, how could there be a letter submission when this is the first time the show was aired?! Which staff wrote this anyway?"

`"You don't have to reveal something like that!"

After my rant, Miss Otonashi began to read the content printed on the letter.

"'Recently, I was forced to do something I didn't really want to do. How do I refuse it in a much roundabout way?'......Um, the something you didn't really want to do isn't this program, is it?"

Miss Otonashi drummed her fingers on the table as she looked outside the partition. The staff outside had a subtle reaction. I have to come forward and intercede for them!

`"That can't be right! For them to write something specially for this, it should be referring to something else!"

"No, maybe this is really the sign that someone wants to resign."

`"Um, let me answer this one then......if you really don't want to do it, just make your refusal clear and obvious."

"Murabito do you even have the right to say this!"

`"Sorry!"

The staff outside the compartment continued to laugh heartily.

Even though it was unclear to me if they were laughing to lighten up the atmosphere or because our conversation was interesting.

"However, trying my best is also one way to deal with this. I guess we can worry about it after we start."

I said it. I said it directly, according to my thoughts.

After that, Miss Otonashi nodded her head and said,

"This isn't that bad after all."

`"Even though this was completely contradictory to what I was saying just now!"

"What's wrong with that? There's no clear line between right or wrong in our lives anyway!"

`"I felt like you've just said something amazing, but isn't that going to negate the meaning of the this entire unit!"

"Let's look at the next letter then. This time let's choose one on love matters."

Love matters, huh......Even though I'm just a listener sitting at the side, this seems pretty meaningful.

`"Since I'm basically an otaku, so I can't really answer any of questions about love."

"Um~'I fell head over heels over Miss Otonashi. What should I do?'"

`"Hey, staff! Are you using submission letters to confess!"

"This letter is......from Murabito B of Tokyo."

This is completely an improvisation on her part!

Miss Otonashi is just too powerful!

......She is the most powerful sadist! Actually pulling off an improvisation on an outsider!

Was......was she actually probing me?

`"I don't remember anything about submitting a letter like that!"

"That's just too much! You actually played around with my pure heart!"

`"That's....that's......that's because......"

"Nn~your reaction is really cute. It seems like you can't hold off against such a development, I'll keep that in mind."

`"Please......please have mercy on me......"

Sorry, I just can't do it. Because I'm really a fan of Miss Otonashi.

`"Well, now it's my turn to read the letters."

I took a paper from the pile. Even though I'm 80% sure that this was something prepared by the staff!

`"Instead of calling this a letter......it should be called an example, I think. Something for the audience to base their letters on."

"You finally understood it somewhat!"

`"I think there should be some distinction anyway.....Well then, I'm going to read it! 'Please tell me how does Miss Otonashi pass her holidays!'"

"Wah......this question is quite typical. Um! I normally just space out on the sofa. Because I don't have many friends!" (Note: Possible reference to Haganai...)

`"Aren't you a seiyuu idol! At least give some space for imagination to the audience!"

"Eh, what? Sorry, sorry. Um! I'm always reading manga and novels!"

`"Oh, not bad! These interests add some degree of closeness!"

"Well, that's because, if I were to say I like a particular manga in the public, then when that manga is about to be animated......you know what happens, right?"

`"The degree of closeness has completely vanished to thin air!"

Of course, seiyuus who really have these interests are not in the minority, but I have always felt that it was not compatible with Miss Otonashi in any way!

`"Don't you have other interests? Like.....'I can make cakes and dessert!' or something like that."

"Ah! Do you have that kind of dreams about seiyuus? I see, I see. The sooner you give up on those dreams the better, you know."

`"It can be said as dreams......but actually it's more of the 'If only it were true' kind of fantasy."

"However, among my not-so-many friends, there is a female seiyuu, who either attends concerts with handsome singers or play BL games all day long during her holidays."

`"Alright, that's more than enough information!"

"I'll read the next letter then. Um, 'Where does Murabito hide his adult book collection?'"

`"That question again! Do you really want to know the answer that badly!"

"I hear that it's hidden under the bed~"

`"Can you please don't make up the answer too! Isn't the direction of this conversation going the same way as before!"

"After all, everybody should be hiding it under their beds, right? In the anime I was voice acting before, the main character also hid his adult books under the bed."

Who in their right mind would hide it in such an obvious place......Why was all the staff nodding! Could you all please hide it in a less obvious place!

`"Alright, let's move on to the next unit!"

I am going to take lead of the program now. How could I possibly discuss such vulgar things in front of the seiyuu I like the most!

`"The next unit will be......'A New Clue!'"

"Murabito, ignoring others is bad behavior, you know! If the hosts can't respond to each other properly, this broadcast program would be a disaster!"

`"Wasn't I the one who got ignored a few times before!"

"......This unit is a commercial unit."

`"Hear me out~"

It appeared again. The perfect ignoring technique.

"The original light novel, 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' currently has six volumes published! Remember to buy and read it, everyone~......With that, it's the end of advertisement."

`"That's too fast! The most important part is the shortest part too!"

"It's because this is the first airing of the program so there's nothing to be said."

I quickly took a look at the script. Wow, it's true. There was only the content Miss Otonashi said just now.

"Besides, the anime will only be aired during the summer anyway. The voice recordings haven't even begun too, so what's there to talk about?"

`"You don't have to reveal such things without thinking!"

Are you going to reveal the production progress too!

Is this really okay, Yuto Sensei!

When I looked at him, he was actually all smiles and giving me the V sign!

That's not it! I'm not asking about "How's my performance so far?"!

`"Don't we have to explain the content of the work at all!"

"You know what......Murabito, you seem to understand the flow of the program better than I do."

`"Well, I do like to listen to broadcasts, so I have listened to many kinds of programs."

The main point was, I don't think you should be saying something like that, Miss Otonashi......

Ah well. We could wrap up the unit with a sentence after this anyway.

`"Everybody......please spend some time and read the books, okay!"

Of course, I was just reading from the script!

I placed the submission letter aside. Um~According to the original arrangement, the next unit would be......

"Well then, Murabito, the next unit would be our 'free talk' time."

The real problem would start here. To date, we've only just needed to follow the contents of the units; but now we were completely free to do whatever we want. This would really the acid test for me. Even though I think I know the result will be even without the test......

Why then, would I need to be put to such a test? It seems like it was done for a much nobler objective but in reality, I'm just pitched to sit here.

"Let's now take the opportunity to reveal the background of Murabito."

`"My background?"

"Nn, it seems like a plan to surprise the audience. Murabito, who has been chatting smoothly with me until now, is actually! Just a normal boy whom we poached from the streets! Wow! A round of applause, please!"

Actually, it was not really poaching. However, the truth is complicated so taking it as that would make it easier to explain.

`"Yup, that's right. I'm a second year high school student, a normal outsider by all means."

"Have you got the hung of it?"

`"No, my heart us still beating like a rabbit now. Due to my nerves, I don't even know what I'm saying right now."

Because in reality, Miss Otonashi is really the one who was handling the program anyway!

Even though I would like Miss Otonashi to handle myself too!

"This is a 'challenge plan'. If the first episode is interesting, then you can continue to be the host of the show, right?"

`"Was this supposed to be pressuring me! Can you please don't do that!"

So that's the difference between an amateur and a professional. Not only can she talk well, she can pull me, the outsider, back into the conversation without making it awkward.

After that was perhaps something out of her own experience. Miss Otonashi said,

"Hosting a broadcast program is not really easy. You have to maintain constant high spirits while making every sentence interesting enough for the audience."

`"It doesn't feel like something any outsider can do."

Having answered like that, I was surprised that I actually lasted that long here.

Even though I also understand that this was all because of Miss Otonashi's efforts.

"However, that's also why as long as the content is interesting, we can say whatever we want."

`"Indeed! If it wasn't so, I don't even know why I am sitting here!"

"However, the scary part actually comes after the end of the program."

`"Af-After the program?"

"The Internet is really a powerful media channel. Comments and thoughts can be transmitted in a blink of the eye."

`"Woah! It is......as true as you say. I suddenly feel very afraid of what's going to happen."

Is this program going to be broadcasted......How would I explain it to my parents and friends? Even if I keep it a secret from everybody, my otaku friends would surely be listening to this program. I guess it was lucky I did not mention my name.

"However, hosting the program with you until now, makes me quite happy, you know."

What's with this surprise attack?

Until today, magazines and other media have been the only way I would be able to glimpse Miss Otonashi's smile. Her voice. And every word she spoke from her lips.

At this particular moment, I felt as if I had claimed all of these things as my own. What was Miss Otonashi feeling when she said those things? Was she playing around with me?

While butterflies was flying around in my stomach, the program still went on.

"Let's now ask our staff then about it then."

`"Are we really going to do this during the program!"

"Please clap your hands if you think Murabito can continue to host the program!"

The staff looked at each other. I guess they have never thought that Miss Otonashi could pull this trick during the show.

Nobody made a move. I guess everybody didn't want to bear responsibility if this went south. Nn nn, I fully understand that feeling!

Among the people outside, the first to react was Yuto Sensei. He clapped his hands enthusiastically. After that, the executive editor standing beside him began to clap. As the author of the original novels and the executive editor gave their approval, everybody began to clap too.

In the end, everybody gave their heartfelt applause.

Alright then, what should I do now? Now would be the only chance I got for me to retreat if I wanted to. If I were to pronounce that I will not continue as the program host anymore, everything will stop here......

To tell the truth, I enjoyed it here. Even though it was nerve wracking, the feeling of accomplishment far exceeds it.

Even though this was just the result of going along with the flow, it was not really something one can call a stroke of fate.

Being able to engage in the publicity of my favorite work, and to chat with my favorite seiyuu, is there anything happier than this? Also, if I were to be able to continue doing this......

No, no, there's no need to think of so many unnecessary reasons. Thinking back before, didn't I say something about " trying my best is also one way to deal with this"?

Well, there's only one answer I could give right now.

`"......Thank you everyone! Being accepted by everyone really makes me very happy. Please look out for me and let me know if I do anything wrong!"

"Oh! So this means you have made up your mind!"

Hearing Miss Otonashi confirm it again main the producer show a smile and a OK sign.

"Murabito, please don't mind us troubling you in the future!"

`"Same here! As I'm an outsider, I might bring a lot of trouble to Miss Otonashi, so please forgive my mistakes in the future."

"Well then, since it is determined that the program shall continue to be hosted by me and Murabito, then we shall stop here!"

`"Oh, is it going to end?"

"Eh, Murabito, do you want to chat some more? Why don't we continue recording for two hours?"

`"No way! Let's end it here!"

Recording for another two hours! Is this an interrogation!

"Well then, Murabito, let's hear about your thoughts before we end it!"

`"Um, I think I overstretched myself trying my best to host so I'm dead beat. However, times flies, doesn't it?"

"That's right! Happy times flies at the blink of the eye. Well then, this program is updated every Thursday. Brought to you by All Make World, which strives to move your hearts with their products. This is also the company that is responsible for publishing 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'."

Inserting marketing elements naturally like this. She really is something.

"Well then everyone, please don't forget to listen to the next broadcast! I'm Otonashi Madoka!"

`"Thank you everyone! I'm Murabito B!"

Fuh......Finally, it has ended. After confirming that the red light signaling "Recording" has dimmed out, I threw myself on the table. Then I realized that I'm drenched in sweat.

The man who has been giving instructions to me beside me until just now left the room hurriedly and started to discuss with the producer. Maybe it was some meeting.

"Thanks for your hard work! You're quite something, it's your first time and yet you managed to pull it off."

`"Sigh......I'm completely exhausted......."

Miss Otonashi is really a professional, from the way she managed to maintain a relaxed expression while drinking tea elegantly. Watching her do that made me realize that I was thirsty as well. Talking this much really does make one thirsty, I guess.

I drunk the tea that Miss Otonashi poured for me in the paper cup in one gulp. However, it did not seem to quench my thirst.

Aiyah, until today, even though I have heard many broadcast programs before, I have never thought that recording a program would be so tiring.

"Before I got used to it, I did go also through some rough times."

Miss Otonashi's eyes spaced out. When did she start taking jobs in broadcasting? From what I know, she has hosted in a lot of broadcast programs before.

"However, I like this job very much, you know. How about you? Will you come to enjoy it too?"

Miss Otonashi seems to have changed a little between now and before when she was hosting the program. Should I say that she really was an actress? She seems to be very approachable from the way she looked me in the eye.

`"Well, about this......I like to listen to broadcast programs. However, I have never thought of hosting one myself."

"How about your future dreams?"

`"A job that I really wanted to do......is not really something I have thought of yet. I think, I would that kind of normal person that goes to college and work in a normal company."

"Nn, most people would think like that, wouldn't they?"

Even though Miss Otonashi was smiling as if she was joking about it, it was really like that for most people. A normal life for normal people. I have thought that I would also live that kind of life.

However, I came into contact with that.

Something that I did not understand before.

Sure enough, there are somethings that you would not really know if you have not tried it out.

`"However, I seems to have found my own dream of the future today."

A place where most people could only wish about but could never enter. I came to this place by chance. After this, just to stay here, I will have to give in my all.

"What? Are you going to confront me? I won't give in to you, you know?"

`"That's......That's not it! I......I wouldn't even think of something like that!"

Miss Otonashi left the compartment, her long haired flowing behind her. If cuteness was a crime, she would have been public enemy number one.

I also left the room just like I was following her footsteps.

"Tsunemura-sama, your performance was great!"

"Congratulations on being the program host!"

THe staff talked to me non-stop.

"I'm sorry for having you take over the broadcast host from Yuto Sensei. Please continue to give it your all."

Even though the executive editor of Yuto Sensei did not really consent to the plan of making me the host, he became much supportive of it now.

"Compared to me hosting the show, I think letting you become the host made it much interesting! Sorry for troubling you hereafter!"

Perhaps it was confirming that he did not have to host anymore, Yuto Sensei was elated as he patted my back.

I gave my thanks to every one of the staff. Everyone is really good to me!

"Since you're going to do it anyway, then let's make it a fun and cheerful show!"

"Are you really an outsider?"

Everyone thought of something different. After talking to the staff, I realized again how I stepped into a completely different world.

Right, Somebody brought up the problem of remuneration. However, I was still an outsider, so I gave my solemn refusal. However, they were of the opinion that I could not work for free, so they offered me some kind of pay. Instead of saying that it was remuneration, it felt more like hourly pay.

After talking to I looked at my surroundings and found out that Miss Otonashi has disappeared. I guess she had a lot of things to do since she was a famous seiyuu.

To quench my thirst, I asked around for the location of the vending machine. But then the producer said "Take these and buy yourself a drink!" and gave me some change. Actually they don't have to be so nice to an outsider.

However, I did feel very happy, so I accepted the change gratefully. Of course, I did refused it at first.

I followed their instructions and walked. I heard that the vending machine was located at a place after walking straight down the corridor and turning left.

There was a much larger space there, with a few sofas without backs. Three vending machines stood side by side, giving off bright light. I felt that it was bright enough even without the ceiling lights.

However, in this place that was not really spacious, there seemed to already have someone there.

"Madoka, is this really okay?"

"Eh? No matter what I think, since the producer has already decided about it, then I couldn't help it. I could only try my best."

It was Miss Otonashi with another person. A person who was wearing a suit. She fixed her hair at the back of her head with a butterfly pin.

Their backs were facing me, and it seemed like they did not notice my presence.

"Well, I thought you would have objected, since you are someone who places emphasis on professionalism."

"Without any talent, and not one bit of effort, one just couldn't stay in this industry at all. I have completely no interest in what would happen to that outsider. But then again, this is also a kind of experience, so I will continue giving it my best."

Miss Otonashi's word pierced my chest. I felt like the feeling she gave me until now was different in someway. Her voice was also lower. However, she was a professional seiyuu who could take on any role so it was not something surprising.

"Oh, no, I need to correct something. If I were to say that it was something troublesome, it really is something annoying. However, I would try my best not to get affected by the outsider......Thinking it through again, no matter the author of the original work, or that boy, are both outsiders anyway. So there's no difference between letting any of them host. Sigh, I really took on a troublesome job, didn't I?"

Was this person really Miss Otonashi? Would she actually be a look-a-like of her?

Having finished talking, Miss Otonashi got up from the sofa and walked to the front of the vending machine. Then she started to calmly do something that was not calm at all!

She started to kick the place where drinks are dispensed from the vending machine mercilessly!

What was she doing? Was she trying to take her anger out on the vending machine? This was not something an idol would do.

"You shouldn't do it that way, Madoka."

The woman with the suit stopped Miss Otonashi. Wait, no, even though I don't know who you are, shouldn't you stop her with a much stricter voice?!

The woman with the suit stood in front of the vending machine instead of Miss Otonashi.

And begun to raise her skirt up slowly!

Wouldn't that expose her seductive legs that were covered by knee stockings! The skin color looked perfect under the knee stockings, not too dark or too light. This would just shake a man's heart even more......

"You should do it this way."

[[Image:Aitsuko1 007.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Just almost like she was showing off her sexy body, she raised her right leg with her high heels, and kicked the place where drinks are dispensed with astounding force!

A thonk sound came after that. So, the woman with the suit slowly reached into the opening and took out a small bottle.

"See?"

See what anyway!!!

"Eh?"

Um, the woman in suit noticed my presence.

`"Ah, Nice to meet you."

Even though I managed to squeeze out a greeting, but the current atmosphere was pretty awkward.

Miss Otonashi followed the woman-in-suit's gaze and peered at me. Her smile immediately changed to a much more approachable one.

"Thanks for your efforts."

`"Thank...Thank you for your efforts."

Ah, I just chose the safest answer to reply. This was a really nice sentence, wasn't it? In my impression, no matter the situation, everyone in this career would use this sentence to greet each other, so it was really helpful. I should use it more often in the future.

Since I had nothing else to say, so I tried my best to walk calmly to the vending machine. Let's just buy the most inconspicuous mineral water today.

I tried to insert a coin into the slot but to no avail. My hand was shaking uncontrollably. I don't even feel cold though.

Even after I managed to insert the coin, it still dropped out from the change slot. Nn, that was normal. So I just inserted the coin again. Okay, this time it finally succeeded. I tried my best to ignore the subtly dented part near the bottom of the vending machine, and took out the bottle. I then turned right, preventing myself from looking at Miss Otonashi and co.

`"Well then, I'll be leaving now."

I told them and tried to leave the place......

But then......

"Wait."

I never thought that they will give me the order to wait together! The two really have the best coordination!

I turned my head slowly. If I were a robot, and if no one were to replenish the lubricant around my neck joint, then there should a "Kikikiki" metal-on-metal sound now.

I turned around to find them looking at me. Their faces were still carrying that smile though.

The woman in suit's hand was rummaging through her bag.

"I am Serizawa, Otonashi Madoka's manager. Nice to meet you."

Oh, it was a name card. That's a relief, it was not some weapon of some sort to attack me.

I clamped the bottle under my arm and took the name card with both hands carefully.

`"Ah, so you're Miss Otonashi's manager."

"Hey, let me ask you a question."

Miss Otonashi shoved Miss Serizawa away and stood in my view. Even though Miss Serizawa was also a beauty, I still think that she can't be compared to Miss Otonashi.

Miss Otonashi, who was walking straight towards me with a smile. I could not help stepping back a step. She was now exuding a frightening aura.

"Did you see everything just now?"

Miss Otonashi was standing very close to me. Even though she was all smiles, she gave off a very frightening presence. If it was the normal me, my heart would have been jumping like mad with happiness just by being so close with Miss Otonashi. However, what was this feeling of being drenched in cold sweat?

`"Yes......yes, I did."

"Even if you have seen it, you would have forgotten about it, right?"

`"Yes, that's right."

She didn't even give me a chance to rebut!

"Well then, I'll look forward to your efforts next time too."

Until the warm approachable smile appeared once again on Miss Otonashi's face, she turned around and left. Her head of hair swayed with her body, while leaving a sweet fruity smell in my nostrils.

Miss Otonasshi, who had stepped onto the corridor, said loudly, "Miss Serizawa, let's get to the next place!". Was she going to hurry to the next job? She was really famous, I guess.

On the other hand, Miss Serizawa herself, for some reason, did not rush over immediately but turned to me again.

"Even though I think dealing with Miss Otonashi will be pretty tough, but I guess you'll have to buck up."

She was also someone who gave me the feeling of someone scary. Miss Serizawa seemed to scrutinize me from top to bottom, and made no motion to hide that fact.

Ignoring my face of complete confusion, after saying what she wanted to say, Miss Serizawa also went after Miss Otonashi.

......Was Miss Otonashi actually someone very terrifying?

Or could I say that, everyone in this career was like that......

I don't want to believe it. Even though I don't want to believe it, but Miss Otonashi's smile that I liked so much, and the real smile from her, no matter what I do, cannot be superimposed on each other.

After the first broadcast program recording of my life ended, I walked around the streets with my tired body. Unknowingly walking into an anime merchandise shop, I saw Miss Otonashi's movie clip on the big screen in the shop. However, I was unable to think that this girl was very cute. Why was that so?

I casually shifted my vision away from Miss Otonashi in the screen and unknowingly bought a lot of small merchandise. This shop really had stuff that just begs you to own it.

I walked outside for some time before I returned home.

There was my father's leather shoes and my mom's shoes at the porch, along with my sister's school-designated shoes. That's the school for noble girls for you, even the shoes have to be specially designated. Even though I have never really asked about the price, but it should not come cheap.

I never thought that the effort my parents put into my sister could be seen though her shoes though.

Anyway, after reporting the situation to my parents, I returned to my room.

By the way, I only told my parents about starting to take up a job myself, and nothing about working as a broadcast host. That was because explaining everything was quite complicated......or it should be said that, I don't even know how to explain it to them. Even if I told them I was coerced into doing it, would my parents really believe that? Maybe they would just say that I have read one too many manga.

Actually it was still okay on my parents side. The real problem lies with my sister. I got the feeling that I was going to be teased like crazy......Seriously......This has to be hidden from her by all means.

I walked to my room in the second floor. As I left the home in the afternoon, I didn't close the curtains.

".............."

At the other side of the window......

......There was a half naked woman......

......Appearing there......

She seems to be in the middle of changing her clothes. As her back was against the window, so she didn't notice my presence.

This woman's top was naked. Her sexy back bathed in the moonlight, shining like a diamond.

Maybe it was because of her creamy white skin, that created a beautiful contrast with her flowing long hair.

Her silhouette peeking out from strands of her hair attracted my vision to the lower half of the her body.

Her slim hips was covered by jeans, so there was not much eye candy to see.

However, the fitting jeans completely emphasized her beautiful body line, making her slim legs look more attractive.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 008.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Well then, let's look up from the legs again then.

Um, that's not right!

In recent years, I could have found some lightly sexual pictures or clips through the Internet.

But! Seeing through my eyes at real time is really a completely different experience! Exploring the other's body at my own leisure.

The main point was in that feeling of existence. Girls' bodies are soft and warm, and just cute. No matter who scolds me. I still have to say it loudly, I love a girl's body the most.

Anyway, calm down, me.

Anyway, first calm down and engrave the image before me into my brain!

"Tsunemura......Ryouto?"

I, who had been standing dumbfounded, heard a familiar sound and name.

This sound, where have I heard of it again.....?

When I focused my vision on the legs of the woman again, she seemed to have noticed my presence. If she directly turned her body to look at me, I think it would expose even more of her body to me, so she could only turn her head and glare angrily at me.

`"Miss...Miss Oto...nashi?"

I finally understood the situation.

Nn, it was Miss Otonashi. The Miss Otonashi that was known to the world as the beautiful professional female actress-cum-seiyuu. I finally cleared up the current situation. It was her, alright. However, even though I have understood it, I could not accept it.

Miss Otonashi immediately hid herself behind the curtains and yanked the curtains closed.

Okay, I have finally calmed down. Now, what lies before my eyes wasn't the seductive white of skin, but the creamy butter color of the curtains of my neighbor's house. Now that I can finally calmly analyze what has happened around me, let me confirm what has happened. Just now, what happened here? I flicked through my memory from my brain again. Very well, my memory was clear as crystal......Wait, that's not it!

Miss O...O...O...Otonashi's nude body?

No no no no no ! That's not it!

Why would Miss Otonashi appear next door? Even though I have already known that house was being renovated again as the previous tenant moved away and there would a new neighbor moving in!

However, for our rights to privacy or something like that, there should be more space between the windows......No, between the buildings, right? I think this should be in the construction regulations or something.

This is absolutely too close for comfort!

After laying down the waterproof canvas on the neighbor's home during construction, our house also got the outer wall reconstructed, so maybe this was the reason? As both houses got covered by the waterproof canvas, so they could not confirm where the windows were?

Just as I descended into panic, the bell downstairs rang to notify that there was a guest. Some cloth changing speed Miss Otonashi has got there, eh?

Wait, this was not the time to be admiring her!

My mum seemed to have opened the door.

So I hastily went downstairs too.

I found Miss Otonashi, my mum and a woman I didn't know were standing there when I reached the porch. Maybe she was Miss Otonashi's mother. I felt that they looked a little alike.

"It really was Miss Oto......Otonashi......"

"Oh, Ryouto, have you both met? She's Miss Otonashi who just moved in yesterday."

Even though my mom specially introduced her to me, but I have already known who she was. She was Miss Otonashi, wasn't she? I know very well, that!

But I digress, having Miss Otonashi appear at the porch of my house, was really something amazing.

As for the expression on her face......It was the same old idol smile. How do I put this, that just made me feel even terrified.

"I'm sorry for intruding so late, auntie. Would you mind if I disturb you a little?" (Note: I can't really translate it into miss or madam, since it wouldn't fit the context, so I'll use auntie, a word thats mean an elder woman that you don't know.)

Against Miss Otonashi's impeccable manners, my mom certainly had no reason to refuse.

Wait, no, mum, what? I don't understand why you are elbowing me. Why do you look so happy!

So, the four of us moved to my room.

Nn? Wait, I didn't take out anything strange, right? Um......it should be alright. Since my mum and Miss Otonashi already knew that I was an otaku, so even if my room was filled with manga and electronic games it should not be surprising.

"Mum, look. My room is completely visible from here."

Upon reaching my room, Miss Otonashi said that as she looked out my window. I guess that woman I don't know was really Miss Otonashi's mother.

"Ah ah, this isn't so bad."

"What do you mean by it's not so bad!"

"It's full of youthfulness, isn't it? Madoka, wasn't this the same setting as the previous anime you voice-acted for?"

Miss Otonashi's mother placed her hand on her cheek as she replied. She seems to be an interesting person.

"Don't mix up anime and reality!"

"Madoka, as a seiyuu, you shouldn't be saying that, right?"

"The room of a girl in her youth is completely visible to someone else, isn't this a huge problem!"

[[Image:Aitsuko1 009.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Nn, I also felt that this was a huge problem.

"Oh! If this would bring a lot of trouble to Tsunemura here......"

Miss Otonashi's mother turned to look at me. Indeed, at this distance, my room will also be completely visible. My room easily available to prying eyes, that really was a huge problem.....

"We don't mind anything at all!"

`"Mum, why are you the one answering! This is my room, you know!"

"Just live a life where you won't feel embarrassed when you are seen and you'll be fine."

`"At least let me relax in my room, would you please!"

Why should I care about what others think when I'm in my room!

Also......I don't know why, but what my mom said just now pierced my heart like thorns! Was I living a life that I would feel embarrassed when I got seen even until now!

"You see, even Mrs Tsunemura says that they don't mind. isn't this great? If you don't want to be seen, just put your curtains down."

Eh? Miss Otonashi's mother seems to have crossed the line of being "interesting".

"How is this great, mum! You should at least complain a little to the construction company!"

"Madoka, you're really stiff."

"Of course I am!"

Under Miss Otonashi's furious protest, Miss Otonashi's mother would raise a complaint with the construction company. However, it was impossible change the things the way they are for the time being.

This is really something that I have to take notice of. To prevent the situation just now from happening again......the situation just now......

"Hey, the outsider over there, forget what you saw just now."

Can Miss Otonashi look into my mind! Her cheeks turned rosy as she moved towards me. If she was feeling embarrassed for being seen, then it was pretty cute. But I think she was just feeling angry.

Anyway, my name is Ryouto, not outsider!

`"No...that's, that's not it! I'm not thinking back about just now!"

"Tell me what made you space out, then?"

`"No, I just never thought that Miss Otonashi would move next door and felt extremely surprised!"

"Are you going to going to say that even now? It's just like something a peeping tom would say."

`"What happened just now was just an accident! Don't put it in a way like I peeped on purpose!"

Ah! Dammit, the terrible Miss Otonashi before me really was not a bad dream. I originally just wanted to be her fan forever!

Ah, right. Dammit, I have forgotten about this!

`"Miss...Miss Otonashi! Please come here for a while!"

I quickly took hold of Miss Otonashi's arm and pulled her to my side. Woah, her arm is really thin! This is the first time I touched Miss Otonashi! Wait a minute? Wasn't Miss Otonashi completely naked above here just now? And then she changed clothes with astonishing speed and came to my house. In other words, what I meant was, under Miss Otonashi's shirt now......There's no energy for this kind of delusions now! While peeking at the two mothers who began to talk about everything under the sun in someone else's room, I moved closer to Miss Otonashi's ear. Her body was still giving off a sweet smell. What was this smell anyway?

"Don't touch me, pervert."

This......is too much, right? However, as I didn't want Miss Otonashi to say some strange things about me, so I will let go anyway!

`"Um~about me being a broadcast host, could you please keep it a secret for me......"

"Huh? Why do I have to do that?"

`"Even though I said that I just took the job in a whim, it's.....still quite embarrassing."

"That's a feeling that I can't understand. Do you feel embarrassed at expressing yourself?"

`"That's because I didn't host just because I wanted to."

Miss Otonashi shrugged her shoulders and nodded. For some reason, Miss Otonashi started to look around my room.

Right, what about the two mothers? I heard the happy sound of "Do you want some tea?" coming from downstairs. Before I knew it, they had become pretty good friends.

No, wait a minute, what's happening again?

My most adored seiyuu is now in my room. A boy, me, and a girl, her, alone in my room.

"Nn? What's this?"

That's bad!

Just as I was spacing out, Miss Otonashi reached out to my book case. What was placed there? Embarrassing things that shouldn't be seen by girls have been hidden some place else, so there should not be anything there......

"This...This is....."

`"Ah! That was!"

So this was placed there!

That was my scrapbook for seiyuu magazines that I would buy regularly. I would cut and paste articles or photos of my favorite seiyuus.

In other words......In other words, what was preserved in the scrapbook, was mostly the photos of my most favorite seiyuu -- Miss Otonashi......Actually it should be said that almost all of the things I pasted in the book was photos or articles of Miss Otonashi......

A seiyuu's job is basically to provide voices for anime, or to dub foreign films with Japanese, so they rarely show their faces in front of the screen. Even though most of them do have that impression, it was not really that case recently. Magazines that mainly feature seiyuus has started to appear in bookstores, even to the extent of having seiyuus appear as guests in music shows during prime time.

Of course, Miss Otonashi was also one of the seiyuus who was active in the front lines.

"Oh, Mr outsider."

Woah! Her face had a smile that just makes me uncomfortable. Even though the terrible expression just now was frightening enough, but the smile now somehow just makes me even more scared!

"Nn~I see. Oh~So that's how it is."

`"What......what are you talking about......"

"Are you really my fan?"

"Y...yes."

Up until yesterday, I have always been kept in the dark. The Miss Otonashi that I have adored before, was a lively, cheerful and extremely cute girl. Not this character that likes to bully people stubbornly.

"......Seeing it like this, I really am cute!"

`"......"

What is this person saying while looking at her own photo?

"......Hey, rant at me."

`"......Eh?"

"Anyway, just rant. Something like 'Are you some proud parent!' or 'Don't praise yourself like that!', there should be a lot of ways to rant, right?"

`"......Um."

"Mu~It seems I have made the wrong expectation."

Was is that Miss Otonashi had exceeded her limit? If it was her, she might really do something like that. A new impression of Miss Otonashi started to take hold in my mind on its own.

"......Hey? Do you like me?"

Just as I was thinking on my own, she threw another incredible question at me!

`"I have said in the broadcast program......as an otaku, I was Miss Otonashi's fan."

"Have you fallen head over heels with me?"

`"That's impossible! I 'was' your fan. Please take note of this, I'm using the past tense, so it is different now. How would someone like a girl who kicked the vending machine viciously, decide that someone is a peeping tom on her own, and......"

"After knowing the real me, the person you longed for before became the girl you wanted just like that?"

`"What kind of explanation was that!"

"Or I should say that, when we first meet, my mouth should be nibbling bread for a better effect?"

`"No, no, it's not about the bread! I think the main point was the two person crashing into each other just at the turning of the corner!"

"After that you were planing to use that opportunity to look at the girl's underwear, right? You're really the lowest of the low."

`"That's just you looking at the results! That's just the result of two people crashing into each other, falling and accidentally getting a peek at the other's underwear! I have never seen a main character rushing to the turning of the corner just to see underwear!"

"Wasn't there something called the suspension bridge effect?" (Note: it's the effect when the other party is in a state of fright and sees you, he will fall in love with you.)

Eh, what? Why did she suddenly change the topic?

`"Um, ah? There's seems to be that kind of effect, yeah."

"I think underwear should have the same effect too."

`"Explain! Please explain the reason you're saying this!"

"That kind of underwear, normally we call them 'shorts'."

`"I personally prefer calling them 'panties' anyway......um, I already know all about this! I don't want to know about the description of underwear!"

"Eh? Oh, right. I was thinking, would boys mistake the heart pounding feeling of seeing girl's underwear as the feeling of him liking the girl."

`"I think this is just all because of boy's lust!"

"However, when you saw me changing my clothes, your heart was also pounding hard and your face was red, wasn't it?"

`"Nn, of course! That's one great experience!"

"Oh~Thank you then."

`"Wait, stop! Please put down your fists! What you're saying and what you do is completely out of sync!"

I think she really wants me to rant at her, so I ranted at her just like in the broadcast program.

"Mu......not bad."

Was this praising me? For what?

"Nn nn, it really is so. This is the first time I felt so good. So I really need to be ranted at."

Miss Otonashi looked intoxicated with self satisfaction as she hugged herself and twisted her body. What.....What was happening to her?

"Everybody just keeps saying about 'your father this', 'your father that', but I'm not Otonashi Minamotofutoshi! Don't keep tabs on my reactions or what I would think and just rant at me!"

Miss Otonashi then proceeded to stomp on the floor mercilessly. Um~I was hoping that she wouldn't throw a tantrum in my room.

`"Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is your father......right?"

"Yeah! So what? Why does it matter whose daughter I am? I'm just me. When I'm playing dumb, of course I would hope that someone would rant at me. I don't want to hear, 'Ah ha ha, what are you saying, Miss Otonashi', this kind of useless stuff, but strong and powerful ranting!"

Um~even if you say that, everybody will notice that kind of stuff. Having such a famous father is not something you can just ignore.

"Someone who could rant at me playing dumb the first time we met, you're the first, you know."

`"Um, is that so?"

So? Since we were recording a broadcast program, it would be problematic if I remained silent, so that's why I ranted as much as I can.

"Also, you were also able to rant at me even after knowing that I am Mr Otonashi Minamotofutashi's daughter, right?"

`"No, um, I do know about this......"

However, during the recording. I didn't have any energy to care about that anyway.

"Just continue to rant at me after this, okay!"

No, even if you are pointing at me with your finger......

`"Um, you're basically an idol, right, Miss Otonashi?"

I emphasized on the word, 'basically'. From a normal point of view, that should be right. The her now before me was really unlike an idol, so I couldn't help myself from confirming it again.

"Nn, yeah, I think."

`"Idols don't need skills like playing dumb or ranting, right?"

"Ah? What kind of silly things are you talking about? Nowadays, if I were to throw a stone outside the window, I would probably hit an idol. If I want to survive in this world, I have to have something special!"

Ah! That is correct. When I watched late night television shows out of boredom, I did see some idols have special interests and use that to sell themselves.

`"I still feel that your overall direction is a little off?"

"There's nothing wrong about it!"

Is...Is that so......She has set her mind to it.

"I played dumb, just to be ranted, but I don't understand what's everybody worried about. Stepping back and thinking about it, if it was worrying about how to accept me, then I don't think there's a problem. But everyone is so courteous just because I'm Otonashi Minamotofutoshi's daughter! When are they going to stop caring about someone who is already dead!"

Of course they would care. Especially from the point of view of the people in that career, Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is a god-like figure. His passing just accelerated his deification.

I have always heard that, the second generation of actors would be carrying the sacred halo of their parents as they debuted. However, people like them, should also have gone through a lot of hardships because of their background.

"Moreover, that old man isn't really someone to be respected anyway."

This famous actor, would he be a completely different person in front of his family? Eh, or was it that, Miss Otonashi's two-faced facade was actually inherited?

......Eh? I still remember that, Miss Otonashi's father, had passed away before she reached the age when she was sensible.

`"Miss Otonashi, do you still remember about your father?"

I asked without thinking much. That was because I remember Miss Otonashi had once, in an interview for a magazine, said something about having no impression about her father.

However, Miss Otonashi's reaction was completely out of my expectations.

"Eh? Ah~right, you're my fan......Um, it's not that I don't remember anything at all......you could say that I have some impression of him."

For whatever reason, her attitude appears to be obviously shaken by this.

"......Hey, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

`"Huh? Ghosts?"

"No, it's nothing."

Miss Otonashi shook her hand while pressing her temples.

Just as I tried to think of a way to react to her strange speech and demeanor, the door to my room suddenly burst open.

"What happened?"

Woah, that's not good! Has she found out......

A problematic person has appeared.

Entering the room of a boy in youth without knocking, this act has surpassed normal alertness levels.

"Eh, is there a guest?"

Glasses atop a demure nose, this is my sister. The glasses were not because of her vision, but the idea that "boys would like a girl with glasses, right?". Currently studying in a private secondary girl's school as a second year student. No matter how you look at her, just tells you that she was something you have be alert of.

Even though she said that it was to show off the charm of a mature woman, so she started to grow long hair, but her height and chest size remained to be that of a little adult in development.

"This is bad~there's such a cute girl in my brother's room......I don't understand."

No, can you please understand! Even though I also feel that this was incredulous, but you have to get a hold of the current situation, at least!

"Ah, right. In the world of adults, there seems to be a kind of trade where you can pay money, and have a pretty girl come to your house right?"

`"There's something like that, alright! But it's not like that now! She's the neighbor next door who has just moved in!"

The charm of a mature woman, is not something you give out for know all kinds of mature stuff, you know. I have always felt that this person was putting her effort into the wrong thing. First of all, shouldn't she get some nutrients like milk and other healthy stuff? Even though I don't even know if that would make her chest become bigger!

"Oh, sorry. So that's the case. Well then, please allow me to reintroduce myself. Good evening, I'm Tsunemura Ryouto's sister, Tsunemura Ako. I like the word, 'Ko'(好), which is formed by the two characters, 'K'(女), and 'O'(子), very much. I look forward to being in your care." (Note: 好 means good, or like, which is formed by the 女, meaning woman, and 子, meaning child. I don't understand what's strange about it though...)

What kind of introduction was that?

"Pleased to meet you. I'm Otonashi Madoka who just moved in next door. I look forward to being in your care too, Ako."

In contrast, Miss Otonashi's self introduction was pretty normal. The sentence, "I'm a seiyuu wihout a voice", seems to be used only at work.

"Miss Madoka......can I call you Onee-san?"

`"Ako?"

What was my sister talking about, has she slept too much?

"Actually I have always wanted a big sister, not a big brother."

This is my first time hearing this! And I'm also a little hurt!

"It's because, boys always have that horrible smell of mud, sweat, and genitals......"

`"Go back! Go back to your own room!"

"No, no, I can't! If I were to leave there would be danger, especially for Miss Otonashi!"

`"You're much dangerous!"

"Sob, sob, today really is my dangerous period....."(Note: Um, do I even have to explain that dangerous=fertile?)

`"Uh......Um~About that, I would like to forget what I have just heard."

"Sob sob sob sob sob......But I digress, haven't I seen Miss Madoka somewhere?"

Ako ignored me and slightly tilted her head as she looked at Miss Otonashi.

"About that, I'm currently working as a seiyuu......"

"Oh, I see. I saw that in my brother's room."

`"When did you see that!"

It seems that there really is a need for me to lock my door!

"However, this is really quite the coincidence. I have never thought that you would move in next door......but I digress again, Miss Madoka looks really pretty in person. Sigh~It makes me feel so jealous."

"Don't say that, Ako you are pretty cute too."

"No! No, no, no! I just try my best to look clean and tidy, that's all!"

Seriously, no matter on the matter of clothes or bags, my parents really dote on my sister too much. Even though we were not some rich family, but they tried their best to let Ako study in a noble girls' school, that's just too much of love there. Also because she was surrounded by girls, so she learnt some strange knowledge......

"Our mothers seems to talking happily downstairs, Miss Madoka, shall we go downstairs too? If we stayed here, who knows if we would get stung by some strange bug."

What strange bug! I kept my room spot clean to protect my precious collection, you know! Ah, so that's it, the supposed strange bug was me, wasn't it!

My mum's loud laughter traveled past the wide open door into my room.

"You're right, let's go."

So the two of them prepared to leave me in my room. Just do what you want, I don't care about you guys anymore.

Just as I was thinking like that, Miss Otonashi suddenly turned around and walked back.

"Right."

`"Um?"

"If you were to tell anyone else about me, I would also tell about how you peeped on me while I was changing clothes on a web blog or something like that too."

I guess "about her" would mean the real side of Miss Otonashi? It seems that she was still self-conscious about this.

However, posting this kind of stuff on a web blog is too much......if that were to really happen, wouldn't other fans that were deceived by Miss Otonashi come and hunt me down......

After Ako and Miss Otonashi finally left, I was left alone in the room.

My room suddenly became silent, but I did not feel a shred of loneliness.

Sigh, today was a tiring day. I finally got a break. However, there were really too many things that have happened, eh?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko

2015-04-26T20:43:07Z

Darklor: /* Project Staff */

{{Status|Active}}

'''The "Hentai" Prince and the Stony Cat.''' (変態王子と笑わない猫。 ''Hentai Ōji to Warawanai Neko.''), also known by the shorthand HenNeko (変猫) and Towanai (とわない), is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Sou Sagara|Sou Sagara]] and illustrated by Kantoku. Media Factory has published seven volumes since October 2010. It was adapted into a manga series in 2011 and a 12-episode anime television series by J.C.Staff, which aired between April and June 2013. The anime is licensed by Sentai Filmworks in North America.

The Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko series is also available in the following language:
*[[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko. - Français|Français (French)]]

[[File:Hennekov1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

== Story Synopsis ==
Yokodera Youto is a second-year in high school whose mind is filled with worries. By chance, after praying to the “Unsmiling Cat”, he will actually speak up about everything in his mind! Saving him from his life’s great crisis, is the cool and cute expressionless girl, Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko -

“It’s this kind of girl that gives people a temptation to want to touch from her head to tail.” “You’re a pervert.” “N, no, this is a form of praise!?” “You’re a pervert with a lot of excuses.” “!!??” In short, in order to regain their feelings and facades that was lost due to the “Unsmiling Cat”, both of them have to combine forces and go to an animal cafe, buy swimwear, become a pet of an ojou-sama, et cetera - Nn?

The recipient of the <Most Outstanding Award> of the 6th MF Bunko J Light Novel Awards, this is the youth romantic comedy of the frank pervert and the emotionally cold girl!

== Updates ==

*23 August 2013 - Translation started!
*9 July 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed!
*December 2014 (approx) - Volume 1 listed for English release by DMG

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

== Feedback Thread ==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4780 Feedback Thread]'''

== The ''Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko'' series by Sou Sagara ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (~15%)
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Goodbye My Home]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Please My God]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Welcome My Friend]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Final My Family]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Hello My Darling]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''

* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

* [[User:Venis|Venis]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''
* [http://hennekothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

'''Inactive'''

== Series Overview ==

* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。』 2010 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3555-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。2』 2011 1 31 （1 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3800-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。3』 2011 5 31 （5 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3893-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。4』 2011 9 30 （9 22）ISBN 978-4-8401-4207-6
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。5』 2012 3 31 （3 23）ISBN 978-4-8401-4528-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6』 2013 3 31 (3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4686-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6 ドラマCD付き特装版』 2013 3 31 （3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4973-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。7 』 2013 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-04-066028-8
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。8 』 2014 4 24 ISBN 978-4040663890

== Project Status ==

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Sou Sagara]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko

2015-04-26T20:42:18Z

Darklor: removed NanoDesu links, since the content was there removed too.

{{Status|Active}}

'''The "Hentai" Prince and the Stony Cat.''' (変態王子と笑わない猫。 ''Hentai Ōji to Warawanai Neko.''), also known by the shorthand HenNeko (変猫) and Towanai (とわない), is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Sou Sagara|Sou Sagara]] and illustrated by Kantoku. Media Factory has published seven volumes since October 2010. It was adapted into a manga series in 2011 and a 12-episode anime television series by J.C.Staff, which aired between April and June 2013. The anime is licensed by Sentai Filmworks in North America.

The Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko series is also available in the following language:
*[[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko. - Français|Français (French)]]

[[File:Hennekov1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

== Story Synopsis ==
Yokodera Youto is a second-year in high school whose mind is filled with worries. By chance, after praying to the “Unsmiling Cat”, he will actually speak up about everything in his mind! Saving him from his life’s great crisis, is the cool and cute expressionless girl, Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko -

“It’s this kind of girl that gives people a temptation to want to touch from her head to tail.” “You’re a pervert.” “N, no, this is a form of praise!?” “You’re a pervert with a lot of excuses.” “!!??” In short, in order to regain their feelings and facades that was lost due to the “Unsmiling Cat”, both of them have to combine forces and go to an animal cafe, buy swimwear, become a pet of an ojou-sama, et cetera - Nn?

The recipient of the <Most Outstanding Award> of the 6th MF Bunko J Light Novel Awards, this is the youth romantic comedy of the frank pervert and the emotionally cold girl!

== Updates ==

*23 August 2013 - Translation started!
*9 July 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed!
*December 2014 (approx) - Volume 1 listed for English release by DMG

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

== Feedback Thread ==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4780 Feedback Thread]'''

== The ''Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko'' series by Sou Sagara ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (~15%)
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Goodbye My Home]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Please My God]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Welcome My Friend]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Final My Family]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Hello My Darling]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''

* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)
* [http://hennekothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]
* [[User:Venis|Venis]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

'''Inactive'''

== Series Overview ==

* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。』 2010 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3555-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。2』 2011 1 31 （1 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3800-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。3』 2011 5 31 （5 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3893-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。4』 2011 9 30 （9 22）ISBN 978-4-8401-4207-6
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。5』 2012 3 31 （3 23）ISBN 978-4-8401-4528-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6』 2013 3 31 (3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4686-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6 ドラマCD付き特装版』 2013 3 31 （3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4973-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。7 』 2013 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-04-066028-8
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。8 』 2014 4 24 ISBN 978-4040663890

== Project Status ==

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Sou Sagara]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

User talk:Kenshin96

2015-04-05T07:48:50Z

Darklor: +1

=== Talk:Hakushaku to yousei. ===

I've been wondering......Dearest Fairy...a hakuyou translation blog doesnt mind if anyone link back to her translation blog.I've asked for permission to her translation......waiting for her reply.Is this ok?[I asked her because im translating it where she finished.]

----
Just saw that you edited my user page - for the future, use for that the talk page please. Also I did add the Kagedream links since I had already for a long time the permission to do that and found at last the time to do that. For the other group I didnt have had that permission. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:48, 5 April 2015 (CDT)

User:Darklor

2015-04-05T07:36:09Z

Darklor: Reverted edits by Kenshin96 (talk) to last revision by 84.129.96.134

==Begin==

Sorry for those many change sites, but I correct as I read and see a (possible, little) error.
But I can only use the english translation in comparisen to the german.

Entschuldigt die vielen "Veränderungseiten", aber ich habe den Text während des (normalen) lesens korrigiert, wenn mir Fehler oder kleinere Unstimmigkeiten aufgefallen sind, aber da ich dafür die englische Version als Grundlage genommen hab entschuldige ich mich auch noch dafür, wenn ich den Text, falls er aus einer Direktübersetzung aus dem japanischen stammend fälschlichweise veraendert haben sollte.

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:59, 4 December 2008 (PST)

Out of the dark, into the dark.

==Beginning==

'''Anfangen ist leicht - beenden schwer.'''

Also wer auch immer meine angefangenen Übersetzungen beenden mag, - nur zu! - denn wer kann denn schon wissen wann ich das naechste mal dazu kommen werde (mich so weit zu motivieren, dass ich daran) weiterarbeite?

Wenn ich bisher immer an den Übersetzungen gearbeitet habe, dann hab ich immer gleich direkt in der Wiki geschrieben. Daran wird sich wahrscheinlich auch nix aendern.

(Man kann es auch so sehen - sie sollen die Neugier wecken, zu erfahren wie es weitergeht. ;))

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:48, 20 June 2009 (UTC)

==To do list==
'''My little to do list:'''

*Look if edits for [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel_2]] are needed - they are; will see if I get the time and the motivation to do it or if I wait till another did it ;)
*Translate at least the little in-stories of [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band8_Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!]] - but now without the english version... :( Would need at least the english wiki version as a template to continue... so if another has that and want to contiue with the translation, feel free to do it.
*Translate a little more of [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]], [[Toradora! (German):Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] and / or [[Toradora! (German):Band3_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] of [[Toradora!_(German)]]
*add rest of Okazu's translation of MariMite 21 to wiki - done by [[User:Lirin|Lirin]] thanks for that, but many still need a navigation bar and have also still comments within the text...
*HanTsuki translation german/english to have two separated teasers
*[[User:Darklor/Shakugan_no_Shana_(German)|Shakugan no Shana (German)]] (uncensored) begin

==Update: Upgrade==
Appointed by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Oni]], I am now German Project Supervisor...

==Categorisation==
'''Testing Categorisation:'''

done

[[Category:German]] [[Category:Translator]] [[Category:Editor]] [[Category:Supervisor]] [[Category:German Translator]]

Sorcerous Stabber Orphen

2015-02-26T03:27:14Z

Darklor:

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Orphen novel 1 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Sorcerous Stabber Orphen - Beast, respond to my call (魔術士オーフェンはぐれ旅我が呼び声に応えよ獣) is a light novel series written by Yoshinobu Akita. The series has spawn two different series of books and side stories.

== Story Synopsis ==

Orphen is a sorcerer who is looking for Azalie, a monster who he is looking to turn back into human.

== Translation ==

The project was a Chinese to English translation.

=== Feedback ===

If you wish to provide feedback on the translation you may contact the translator.

==Updates==
* February 19, 2015 Teaser Project started

==''Sorcerous Stabber Orphen'' by Yoshinobu Akita==

===Volume 1===
* [[Sorcerous Stabber Orphen:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

== Project Staff ==

* Translator: [[User: Chillock|Chillock]]

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

Sorcerous Stabber Orphen

2015-02-26T03:25:23Z

Darklor:

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Orphen novel 1 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Sorcerous Stabber Orphen - Beast, respond to my call (魔術士オーフェンはぐれ旅我が呼び声に応えよ獣) is a light novel series written by Yoshinobu Akita. The series has spawn two different series of books and side stories.

== Story Synopsis ==

Orphen is a sorcerer who is looking for Azalie, a monster who he is looking to turn back into human.

== Translation ==

The project was a Chinese to English translation.

=== Feedback ===

If you wish to provide feedback on the translation you may contact the translator.

==Updates==

==''Sorcerous Stabber Orphen'' by Yoshinobu Akita==

===Volume 1===
* [[Sorcerous Stabber Orphen:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

== Project Staff ==

* Translator: [[User: Chillock|Chillock]]

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

Sorcerous Stabber Orphen

2015-02-26T03:17:59Z

Darklor: added image link

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Orphen novel 1 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Sorcerous Stabber Orphen - Beast, respond to my call (魔術士オーフェンはぐれ旅我が呼び声に応えよ獣) is a light novel series written by Yoshinobu Akita. The series has spawn two different series of books and side stories.

== Story Synopsis ==

Orphen is a sorcerer who is looking for Azalie, a monster who he is looking to turn back into human.

== Translation ==

The project was a Chinese to English translation.

=== Feedback ===

If you wish to provide feedback on the translation you may contact the translator.

== Project Staff ==

* Translator: [[User: Chillock|Chillock]]

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

Talk:CtG -Zero kara Sodateru Dennou Shoujo-:Volume1 Chapter 1: Input Partial

2015-02-16T15:30:36Z

Darklor: New talk page

''...and she won’t barfs her launch,...''

Is that really launch or should it be lunch? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 09:30, 16 February 2015 (CST)

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo (Italiano)

2015-02-10T01:09:46Z

Darklor: added teaser tag

{{Warning:ATP}}
{{Teaser|Italian}}
[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Ragazzini Problematici stanno arrivando da un Altro Mondo, no? ), conosciuto anche come Mondaiji (問題児) in breve, è una Light Novel giapponese scritta da Tatsunoko Tarou e illustrata da Amano Yuu.

Dal 11 Gennaio 2013 fino al 15 Marzo 2013 è stato trasmesso un addattamento anime prodotto dalla Diomedea che copre i primi due volumi della serie.

La serie di Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu Yo? si può trovare anche nelle seguenti lingue:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Français|Francese)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Inglese (English)]]

== Trama ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka e Kasukabe You possiedono tutti dei grandi poteri e sono annoiati fino alla morte dal mondo normale. Un giorno ognuno di loro riceve una lettera e dopo averla aperta si ritrovano in un mondo meraviglioso e diverso dal loro. Sono stati convocati da Kuro Usagi per aiutare la comunità dei "Senza Nome" a spodestare i Signori dei Demoni.

== Traduzione ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registrazione|Registrazione]] ===

Per quelli che vorrebbero contribuire, mandate prima una notifica al supervisore.

'''I traduttori devono [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registrazione|registrare]] quali capitoli vogliano tradurre ''' (per le regole leggere [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] ).

=== Formati Standard ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]] (inglese)
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (italiano):Guida Nomi e Terminologie|Guida specifica del progetto: Formato, Nomi e Terminologie]] (in corso)

== Aggiornamenti ==
*21 Settembre 2014
**Volume 1 Capitolo 1 Completato

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? serie di Tatsunoko Tarō ==

===Volume 1 - Sì! Kuro Usagi ti ha chiamato!===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_1_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 2 - Oh cielo, una dichiarazione di guerra da un Signore dei Demoni?===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3 - Capisco... Evocazione di un drago===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_Epilogo2|Epilogo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_3_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4 - Sconfiggere il Tredicesimo Sole===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo1|Intermezzo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo2|Intermezzo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo3|Intermezzo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo4|Intermezzo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo5|Intermezzo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo6|Intermezzo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo7|Intermezzo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Intermezzo8|Intermezzo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_4_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5 - Discende l'Imperatore delle Acque Blu ===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_2_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Intermezzo2|Intermezzo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_5_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6 - La Bandiera dell'Alleanza degli Ouroboros ===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_6_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7 - Il Tramonto del Sole e la Luna Calante ===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Intermezzo2|Intermezzo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_7_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8 - La Tirannia del Drago a tre teste===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudeso yo Vol8.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Intermezzo|Intermezzo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Lo Gossip fuoritema|Lo Gossip fuoritema]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Il raduno del te|Il raduno del te]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_La grande avventura di Lily|La grande avventura di Lily]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_Lo Gossip fuoritema 2|Lo Gossip fuoritema 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_8_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9 - Sì! Vita quotidiana a Little Garden===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v09 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Illustrations|Illustrazioni]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Prologo|Prologo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo1|Capitolo 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo2|Capitolo 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo3|Capitolo 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo4|Capitolo 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo5|Capitolo 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo6|Capitolo 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo7|Capitolo 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Capitolo8|Capitolo 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_Epilogo|Epilogo]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo(italiano):Volume_9_NoteFinali|Note Finali]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

== Staff del Progetto ==

*Supervisore del progetto: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] (English)

=== Traduttori===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:NiwaKonzen|NiwaKonzen]]
:* [[User:AsuraX|AsuraX]]

=== Editori ===

:* [[User:Cave|Cave]]

== Riassunto della Serie ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Sì! Kuro Usagi ti ha chiamato!'' (Pubblicato Aprile, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh cielo, una dichiarazione di guerra da un Signore dei Demoni?'' (Pubblicato Luglio, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Capisco... Evocazione di un drago'' (Pubblicato Novembre, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Sconfiggere il Tredicesimo Sole'' (Pubblicato Marzo, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Discende l'Imperatore delle Acque Blu '' (Pubblicato Luglio, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - La Bandiera dell'Alleanza degli Ouroboros'' (Pubblicato Dicembre, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Il Tramonto del Sole e la Luna Calante'' (Pubblicato Aprile, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - La Tirannia del Drago a tre teste'' (Pubblicato Agosto, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
* ''Volume 9: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Sì! Vita quotidiana a Little Garden'' (Pubblicato Novembre, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-101060-0 )

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]

Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan ~ (Spanish)

2015-02-10T00:54:16Z

Darklor: removed the tags - full volume reached

[[File:Rakudai Kishi no Chivalry Cover 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]
'''Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan''' (落第騎士の英雄譚, ''La Caballerosidad del Caballero Fracasado'') es una serie de novelas ligeras japonesa escrita por [[:Category:Riku Misora|Misora Riku]] (海空りく) e ilustrada por Won (をん). El primer volumen fue publicado el 16 de Julio del 2013 y hasta Diciembre del 2014, seis volúmenes han sido publicados bajo el sello de [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/GA_Bunko GA Bunko]

'''Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan''' también está disponible en los siguientes idiomas:

*[[ Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan |English (Inglés)]]

==Sinopsis de la Historia==

En un tiempo y lugar donde el alma de uno puede transformarse en un arma, hay magos modernos llamados caballeros-magos. Aunque Kurogane Ikki es un estudiante en una Institución que entrena a los futuros caballeros-magos, él no tiene ningún talento particular en la magia, y es calificado como el “Caballero Fracasado” o “El peor”. Obteniendo calificaciones mucho menores que las notas promedio en las puntuaciones, él fue forzado a repetir el año. Pero con la llegada de un nuevo Director de la Institución, una nueva regla fue creada: Los caballeros cuyas habilidades sean compatibles, según lo decidido por el consejo, deben compartir la habitación y asistir a las prácticas y entrenar juntos durante sus años escolares para desarrollar sus habilidades al máximo. Es una regla para implementar el veredicto absoluto de la habilidad.

La compañera de cuarto de Ikki, Stella Vermillion, acabó siendo una princesa de un país extranjero. Stella es una caballero de Rango A, la tipo de genio en la magia que solo aparece una vez cada década. Cuando Ikki la sorprendió mientras estaba cambiándose de ropa, causó un gran malentendido, lo cual eventualmente terminó en un duelo entre ellos. El castigo para el perdedor es sumisión eterna al ganador.

Forzados a vivir en la misma habitación y practicar magia juntos a lo largo de todos sus años escolares, ¿cómo evolucioará la relación de Stella e Ikki?

== Información de la serie ==

*'''Genero''': Acción, Comedia, Drama, Ecchi, Fantasia, Artes Marciales, Romance, Escolar.
*'''Titulo Original''': 落第騎士の英雄譚
*'''Autor''': Misora Riku
*'''Ilustrador''': Won
*'''Volumenes Publicados''': 1-6
*'''Estado de la serie''': En curso

==Traducción==

===[[ Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Página de registro|Página de Registro]]===

Aquellos que deseen contribuir, se les pide que notifiquen previamente al supervisor del proyecto en español.

'''Se les pide a los traductores que desean colaborar con la traducción de esta novela se [[ Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Página de registro|registren]] en los capítulos en los cuales deseen trabajar.'''

===Estándares de Formato===

'''Cada capítulo (después de ser editado) debe conformarse a las estándares de formato y mantener la misma terminología usada. Los editores deben verificar los estándares si es posible. A los traductores y editores se les require que participen activamente en el foro en los estándares del proyecto.'''

A continuacion los estándares de formato y las normas y terminología específicas para este proyecto (están en inglés).

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Actualizaciones de los Capítulos==

*Enero 27, 2015 - Volumen 1 Capitulo 4 Completo.
*Enero 22, 2015 - Volumen 1 Epilogo y Palabras del Autor Completo.
*Enero 15, 2015 - Volumen 1 Capitulo 2 Completo.
*Enero 13, 2015 - Volumen 1 Capitulo 1 Completo.
*Enero 12, 2015 - Volumen 1 Prologo Completo.
*Enero 11, 2015 - Proyecto creado

== ''Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan'' serie escrita por Misora Riku ==
===Volumen 1===
[[File:Rakudai Kishi no Chivalry Cover 01.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Prologo|Prólogo: Un Encuentro en la Mañana]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Capitulo 1|Capítulo 1: El Caballero Prodigio y el Caballero Fracasado]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Capitulo 2|Capítulo 2: Un Visitante de ese Antiguo Hogar]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Capitulo 3|Capítulo 3: Rebelión]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Capitulo 4|Capítulo 4: Batalla de Debut]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Epilogo|Epílogo: Una Promesa a la Luz de la Luna]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 1 Palabras del Autor|Palabras del Autor]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volumen 2===
[[File:Rakudai Kishi no Cavalry V2 cl1.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Ilustraciones de la novela|Ilustraciones de la novela]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Prologo|Prólogo: Memorias de un Día Distante]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Capitulo 1|Capítulo 1: Discípulo]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Capitulo 2|Capítulo 2: Crepúsculo del Desastre]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Capitulo 3|Capítulo 3: Ayatsuji Ayase]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Capitulo 4|Capítulo 4: Batalla Decisivaː <El Caballero Fracasado> VS <El Devorador de Espadas>]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Epilogo|Epílogo: Sonrisa Glacial]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 2 Palabras del autor|Palabras del autor]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volumen 3 ===
[[File:Rakudai Kishi no Chivalry Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Rakudai_Kishi_no_Eiyuutan:Volumen 3_Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones de la novela]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 3 Prologo|Prólogo: El Desafío de Shizuku]]
::* [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volumen 3 Capitulo 1|Capítulo 1: Lorelei VS. Raikiri]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Personal del Proyecto ==

* Supervisor:
* Administrador del Proyecto:
El administrador y el supervisor del proyecto aún no han sido designados oficialmente. Por el momento [[User:Hamberz19|Hamberz19]] sera el Supervisor no oficial del proyecto

=== Traductores ===

:* [[User:Hamberz19|Hamberz19]]

=== Editores ===

:* [[User:Lui5|Lui5]]
:* [[User:Hamberz19|Hamberz19]]

==Publicacion de las Series==
*Volumen 1: ISBN 978-4797374681 (publicado en Julio16, 2013)
*Volumen 2: ISBN 978-4797375480 (publicado en Octubre 16, 2013)
*Volumen 3: ISBN 978-4797376418 (publicado en Enero 15, 2014)
*Volumen 4: ISBN 978-4797377200 (publicado en Abril 15, 2014)
*Volumen 5: ISBN 978-4797377927 (publicado en Agosto 8, 2014)
*Volumen 6: ISBN 978-4797380316 (publicado en Diciembre 13, 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (Spanish)]]
[[Category:GA Bunko]]
[[Category:Riku Misora]]

User talk:KLSymph

2015-02-10T00:51:03Z

Darklor: +1 to answer the ATP question.

Hey, catwalk here. if u'r interested to edit Rakudai kishi then you should put your name in the editors section. (and also, it would very very helpful if you were to mention in the discussion thread)and thanks again for the had work. --[[User:Ways|<span style="color:green;font:bold 10pt kristen itc">TheCatWalk</span>]] --nyaa~ 20:08, 30 April 2014 (CDT)

Next time I'll post on the discussion page, it's just compare to the other projects I edit and knowing other TLers, the norm is you place comments and questions in the summary. That way the TLers can see the changes and comments at the same time, and it's generally how most projects are, they don't really use the discussion page that much.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:07, 22 June 2014 (CDT)

----

Are you picking up where cat left off at? If you are translating, should just have your name under Translaters only. Has it been confirmed cat is inactive there sorta like a certain time period before A TLer is declared/believed to be inactive I believe.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 03:52, 5 August 2014 (CDT)

Yes, TheCatWalk has explicitly passed the torch to me in a forum private message. Since you've added yourself to the project editor list, come join the discussion in the teaser feedback forum too. As for my spot on the editor list, I still do editing work for parts I didn't translate, and the rules haven't said anything about being translator and editor at the same time, so I feel I should still label myself that way. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph#top|talk]]) 08:15, 5 August 2014 (CDT)

Ahh I see, btw do you use IRC, most of the active baka-tsuki community is on it, it's really useful for communicating. I use it to talk to my tlers like Krytyk for edits and changes on projects. If you need help getting started on it you can ask me. About the tler and editor thing, from what I know of and looking at other projects, it's assume that the tler will edit somewhat to a degree his work. It's not always the case but editors are just solely for editing and proposing beneficial changes to the project in general. I always do a good amount of work on a project before I add myself to the editor list, cause that the right way to do it.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 13:36, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

^What he said, although i am not in there most of the time (irl stuff...less net) most of the BT peeps are there. u should join the channel [http://irc.rizon.net/campione #Campione] .
p.s. --> i have some grave and unsettling news here, i sqeezed out some time in my daily tiring student life and found a loop hole. in other words, i 'can' continue tl'ing but about 4-5 pages a day at best. i'll pm u in the forums with details. i'll be removing the afk status on me (dont think i trolled lolz XD i was actually out for a long while right?) - [[User:Ways|<span style="color:green;font:bold 10pt kristen itc">TheCatWalk</span>]] --nyaa~ 02:47, 17 August 2014 (CDT)

== Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan ==

So from now on anything questions or matters that comes up in the translation that kind of big or it's too long I'll post on the chp discussion page. I have already posted something on it that requires your attention check it out :D --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 16:04, 12 August 2014 (CDT)

I just finished Rakudai Vol 1. I'm sorry, but your translation was pretty bad. It seemed like a direct translation from the Japanese text, with no consideration as to whether the sentence you ended up with actually made sense in English. I do not mean this as an insult, so please do not take this the wrong way, but I do hope that you will perform even more proofreading on your translations in the future before uploading them. --[[User:Fatalystic|Fatalystic]] ([[User talk:Fatalystic|talk]]) 23:15, 28 December 2014 (GMT +8)

Your view is quite right; my translation was done as an emergency effort when the original translator went on break, and it was my first translation as well. That's why I've not allowed the teaser tag to be removed from the project despite the calls from other project members and I have spent the last few months editing the volume. (Whether that time editing will really improve it remains to be seen, but what can you do?) --[[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph#top|talk]]) 18:58, 28 December 2014 (CST)

I'm planning to make a translation into Spanish so I need to ask your permission to start with this project and I already made a translation until chapter 2 of vol 2. Hope you're agree with it. --[[User:Hamberz19|Hamberz19]] ([[User talk:Hamberz19|talk]]) 18:26, 28 December 2014 (CST)

You might want to send this request to TheCatWalk, or Simon the project supervisor. I don't really know the policy on giving permission for alternate language translations, and I don't know Spanish to give an informed opinion. Good luck. --[[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph#top|talk]]) 18:58, 28 December 2014 (CST)

uhh...not sure how to put this but im kinda interested in editing for Rakudai, and have already gone through V2C1,2,3. could you go through them and see how you feel? Thanks. Would have pmed you on the forums but its down for many people (including yourself i believe). --[[User:Bowguyz|Bowguyz]] ([[User talk:Bowguyz|talk]]) 19:42, 16 January 2015 (CST)

I think your edits are quite fine. You don't need my permission to edit or anything. Also, I haven't had any problems with the forum. --[[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph#top|talk]]) 20:27, 16 January 2015 (CST)

thanks. if youre looking for permanent editors, let me know. --[[User:Bowguyz|Bowguyz]] ([[User talk:Bowguyz|talk]]) 07:41, 19 January 2015 (CST)

Ahh I see what you mean with the all Ha●shin thing, yeh I'll check that out.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 19:23, 1 February 2015 (CST)

Hey man you might want hurry with those translation Rakudai if you don't the whole project might get deleted. Change it to Main Project already. That's my favorite Light Novel to read. [[User:WyvernFrog|WyvernFrog]] ([[User talk:WyvernFrog|talk]])

Changing to full project is up to administration, not me. I already completed the steps for requesting approval a month ago. As far as I know, the project is not in danger of deletion. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph#top|talk]]) 16:22, 7 February 2015 (CST)

==Why the ATP tag?==
Because that was usually the used mode to get the attention a teaser project needs to get the approvel to become a full project! - So grats for your approval by Simon! --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 18:51, 9 February 2015 (CST)

Talk:Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 4

2015-02-09T19:43:27Z

Darklor: New talk page

“We've been '''had''', damn Kiriha, to think she was planning something like this!”

... Did she seduce them or did she bribe them... either way I've been totally '''had'''! Damnit!”

Is that had a figure of speech or is there a verb missing or is it just the wrong verb? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 13:43, 9 February 2015 (CST)

Zero no Tsukaima (German)

2015-02-09T07:07:40Z

Darklor: little Format change

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume Eins Cover]]

Die ''Zero no Tsukaima'' Serie ist auch in folgenden Sprachen verfügbar:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Englisch]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
(Notiz: Übersetzungen variieren mit jeder Version.)

==Übersetzung==
Dieses Projekt ist eine Zusammenarbeit mit der Deutschen Community aus der
[http://www.fallenfates.final-hearts.de/ Fallen Fates Subgruppe (We will sub you)]. Es wird empfohlen, vor größeren Editings und vorallem Übersetzungsvorhaben etc. uns zu kontaktieren (Entweder in unserem Forum oder per Mail, die Mailadresse kann auf unserer Hp unter Team gefunden werden).

=== Format Standards ===
Jedes Kapitel muss dem [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]] entsprechen.

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration_deutsch|Registration]] ===
Alle Übersetzer werden gebeten, ihre aktuellen Projekte in der [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration_deutsch|Registration]] einzutragen.

== Updates ==

31. August: Beginn des Alternate Language Projects - Fertige Kapitel [http://fallen-fates.de/light-novels/zero-no-tsukaima/ Übersicht]

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' Serie von Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Band 1 - Zero's Vertrauter / ゼロの使い魔 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 1_Illustrationen|Buchillustrationen]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_In- und Umschlag|In- und Umschlag]]
'''Königreich der Magie'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1 - Ich bin ein Vertrauter]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2 - Louise, die Null]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3 - Legende]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4 - Das tägliche Leben eines Vertrauten ]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 5|Kapitel 5 - Kirche, die Feurige]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 6|Kapitel 6 - Tristain's Waffenhändler]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 7|Kapitel 7 - Fouquet, der Erdbrecher]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 8|Kapitel 8 - Der Stab der Zerstörung]]

=== Band 2 - Albion des Windes / 風のアルビオン ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 2_Illustrationen|Buchillustrationen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_1|Kapitel 1 - Ein Geheimes Boot]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_2|Kapitel 2 - Die Melancholie Ihrer Majestät]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_3|Kapitel 3 - Die Bitte einer Freundin aus Kindheitstagen]]
::*Kapitel 4 - Hafenstadt - La Rochelle
::*Kapitel 5 - Ein Ruhetag vor der Abreise
::*Kapitel 6 - Das Weiße Land
::*Kapitel 7 - Der Prinz eines Sterbenden Landes
::*Kapitel 8 - Der Abend vor der Letzten Schlacht in Newcastle
::*Kapitel 9 - Die Letzte Schlacht

== Projekt Team ==

*Projekt Vorsteher: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Projekt Manager: [[user:Bladesound|Bladesound]]

=== Übersetzer ===
'''Aktiv'''

*niemand

'''Inaktiv:'''

'''M.I.A.'''

* [[User:KingdomHeartsMaster|KingdomHeartsMaster]]
* [[User:Ailtin|Ailtin]]

=== Editoren ===
Dies ist das Editoren Team.
Sie verhindern Vandalismus und kontrollieren die Texte

'''Aktiv'''

*keiner

'''Inaktiv:'''

'''M.I.A.'''
* [[user:Bladesound|Bladesound]]
* [[user:Sebix|Sebix]]
* [[user:Roxas|Roxas]]

== Serien Überblick ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Vertrauter'' (June 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111058
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111447
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111966
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840112369
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840112901
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840114493
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840115018
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840115421
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117074
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117661
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840118590
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840119009
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840121101
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)ISBN 978-4840123198
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)ISBN 978-4840124188
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840126649
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840128070
* Volume 18 - ''Spirit Stone of Destruction'' (January 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4840131537
* Volume 19 - ''The Founder's Round Mirror'' (July 23, 2010) ISBN 978-4840134545
* Volume 20 - ''Holy Land from Ancient Times'' (February 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4840134545
*'''Zero no Tsukaima Gaiden: Tabatha no Bōken'''

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117265
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840120586
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840127271

*'''Reppū no Kishihime'''

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Heavy Wind, the Female Knight Captain'' (October 23, 2009)ISBN 978-4840130530
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Heavy Wind, the Female Knight Captain'' (March 2010)ISBN 978-4840132466

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

[[Category:Light novel (German)]]

Zero no Tsukaima (German)

2015-02-09T07:01:37Z

Darklor: /* Projekt Team */ Team Status update

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume Eins Cover]]

Die ''Zero no Tsukaima'' Serie ist auch in folgenden Sprachen verfügbar:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Englisch]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
(Notiz: Übersetzungen variieren mit jeder Version.)

Dieses Projekt ist eine Zusammenarbeit mit der Deutschen Community aus der
[http://www.fallenfates.final-hearts.de/ Fallen Fates Subgruppe (We will sub you)]. Es wird empfohlen, vor größeren Editings und vorallem Übersetzungsvorhaben etc. uns zu kontaktieren (Entweder in unserem Forum oder per Mail, die Mailadresse kann auf unserer Hp unter Team gefunden werden).

== Format Standards ==
Jedes Kapitel muss dem [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]] entsprechen.

== Updates ==

31. August: Beginn des Alternate Language Projects - Fertige Kapitel [http://fallen-fates.de/light-novels/zero-no-tsukaima/ Übersicht]

== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration_deutsch|Registration]] ==
Alle Übersetzer werden gebeten, ihre aktuellen Projekte in der [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration_deutsch|Registration]] einzutragen.

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' Serie von Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Band 1 - Zero's Vertrauter / ゼロの使い魔 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 1_Illustrationen|Buchillustrationen]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_In- und Umschlag|In- und Umschlag]]
'''Königreich der Magie'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1 - Ich bin ein Vertrauter]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2 - Louise, die Null]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3 - Legende]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4 - Das tägliche Leben eines Vertrauten ]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 5|Kapitel 5 - Kirche, die Feurige]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 6|Kapitel 6 - Tristain's Waffenhändler]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 7|Kapitel 7 - Fouquet, der Erdbrecher]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 8|Kapitel 8 - Der Stab der Zerstörung]]

=== Band 2 - Albion des Windes / 風のアルビオン ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 2_Illustrationen|Buchillustrationen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_1|Kapitel 1 - Ein Geheimes Boot]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_2|Kapitel 2 - Die Melancholie Ihrer Majestät]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume2_Kapitel_3|Kapitel 3 - Die Bitte einer Freundin aus Kindheitstagen]]
::*Kapitel 4 - Hafenstadt - La Rochelle
::*Kapitel 5 - Ein Ruhetag vor der Abreise
::*Kapitel 6 - Das Weiße Land
::*Kapitel 7 - Der Prinz eines Sterbenden Landes
::*Kapitel 8 - Der Abend vor der Letzten Schlacht in Newcastle
::*Kapitel 9 - Die Letzte Schlacht

== Projekt Team ==

*Projekt Vorsteher: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Projekt Manager: [[user:Bladesound|Bladesound]]

=== Übersetzer ===
'''Aktiv'''

*niemand

'''Inaktiv:'''

'''M.I.A.'''

* [[User:KingdomHeartsMaster|KingdomHeartsMaster]]
* [[User:Ailtin|Ailtin]]

=== Editoren ===
Dies ist das Editoren Team.
Sie verhindern Vandalismus und kontrollieren die Texte

'''Aktiv'''

*keiner

'''Inaktiv:'''

'''M.I.A.'''
* [[user:Bladesound|Bladesound]]
* [[user:Sebix|Sebix]]
* [[user:Roxas|Roxas]]

== Serien Überblick ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Vertrauter'' (June 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111058
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111447
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)ISBN 978-4840111966
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840112369
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840112901
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)ISBN 978-4840114493
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840115018
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840115421
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117074
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117661
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840118590
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840119009
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840121101
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)ISBN 978-4840123198
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)ISBN 978-4840124188
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840126649
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840128070
* Volume 18 - ''Spirit Stone of Destruction'' (January 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4840131537
* Volume 19 - ''The Founder's Round Mirror'' (July 23, 2010) ISBN 978-4840134545
* Volume 20 - ''Holy Land from Ancient Times'' (February 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4840134545
*'''Zero no Tsukaima Gaiden: Tabatha no Bōken'''

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)ISBN 978-4840117265
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)ISBN 978-4840120586
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)ISBN 978-4840127271

*'''Reppū no Kishihime'''

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Heavy Wind, the Female Knight Captain'' (October 23, 2009)ISBN 978-4840130530
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Heavy Wind, the Female Knight Captain'' (March 2010)ISBN 978-4840132466

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

[[Category:Light novel (German)]]

Zero no Tsukaima Deutsche Version:Volume1 Kapitel 8

2015-02-09T06:47:05Z

Darklor: added images

==Kapitel 8 – Der Stab der Zerstörung==

Am nächsten Morgen…
In der Tristain Magieakademie herrschte wegen den Ereignissen des Vorabends eine unglaubliche Aufregung. Es war schon fast so, als hätte jemand ein Wespennest in Aufruhr versetzt.

Und warum das ganze? Weil der Stab der Zerstörung entwendet worden war. Fkf

Nicht zu vergessen, dass es ein Erdgolem war, der durch die Mauern eingedrungen war.

Die Lehrer der Magieakademie, die sich in der Schatzkammer versammelt hatten, waren sprachlos als sie das gigantische Loch sahen, das in der Mauer hinterlassen wurde.

Die Inschrift, die von Fouquet, dem Erdbrecher hinterlassen wurde, sagte alles:

[Ich habe den Stab der Zerstörung an mich genommen. Fouquet, der Erdbrecher]

Zu diesem Zeitpunkt war alles, was die Lehrer tun konnten, nörgeln und jammern.

“Es ist der Dieb, der den Adligen alles weggenommen hat, Fouquet der Erdbrecher! Wie anmaßend von ihm, die Akademie ins Visier zu nehmen!”

“Wo sind bloß die Wachen?”

“Selbst wenn die Wachen hier wären, was würde das ändern? Sie sind ohnehin nichts als Bürgerliche! Apropos, welcher Adlige war gestern der Verantwortliche?”

Mrs. Chevreuse wirkte verängstigt. Sie hätte gestern Nacht auf die Kammer aufpassen sollen. “Aber wer würde denn von der Akademie stehlen wollen?” hatte sie sich gedacht, als sie es sich auf dem Bett in ihrem Zimmer gemütlich gemacht hatte, anstatt neben den Toren der Schatzkammer Wache zu schieben, wie man es von einem Adligen im Dienst erwartet hätte.

Einer der Lehrer deutete sofort auf sie und sagte, “Mrs. Chevreuse! Ihr hättet gestern vor der Kammer Wache schieben müssen, habe ich nicht Recht?”

Mrs. Chevreuse brach in Tränen aus, ”Es tut mir so Leid… so schrecklich Leid…”

“Selbst wenn Ihr Euch das Herz ausweinen würdet, würde uns das den Stab wiederbringen? Oder seid Ihr vielleicht bereit ihn zu bezahlen?”

“Aber…aber ich habe doch eben erst mein Haus abbezahlt.” Mrs. Chevreuse kniete am Boden und heulte.

Genau in diesem Augenblick betrat Old Osman den Raum. “Ähm… Ich würde meinen, dass dies nicht der rechte Zeitpunkt dafür ist, auf dieser guten Frau rumzuhacken, nicht wahr?”

Der Kollege, der Mrs. Chevreuse eben noch getadelt hatte, erwiderte, “Aber Osman, Mrs. Chevreuse hat ganz klar versagt! Sie hat geschlafen als man von ihr verlangt hatte, Wache zu halten!”

Old Osman fuhr sich nur langsam durch seinen langen Bart als er dem erschütterten Lehrer vor ihm entgegenblickte.

“Äh… Wie war Euer Name noch gleich?”

“Gimli! Habt Ihr das etwa vergessen?”

“Oh, richtig! Gimli! Nun, Mr. Gimli, bitte regt Euch nicht so auf. Seid ehrlich, wie viele von uns können behaupten unseren Wachdienst hier unten gewissenhaft vollzogen zu haben?” antwortete Old Osman.

Die Lehrer blickten sich gegenseitig an und senkten beschämt ihre Blicke. Es herrschte Stille.

“So sieht die Lage derzeit aus. Wo wir doch bereits von Verantwortung sprechen, so denke ich dass jeder von uns, selbst ich, für den gestrigen Vorfall verantwortlich ist. Warum sind wir davon ausgegangen, dass kein Dieb jemals in die Akademie eindringen könnte? Liegt es an der Vielzahl von Magiern, die wir in dieser Akademie beschäftigen, dass uns die Gewissheit bringt niemals angegriffen werden zu können? Nun, meine Freunde, dieser Gedanke war von Anfang an unser Fehler..”

Old Osman starrte durch das Loch in der Mauer und setzte seine Rede fort, “Es war diese Arroganz, die Fouquet den Mut gab, herzukommen und den Stab an sich zu nehmen. Ein jeder von uns trägt die Schuld daran.”

Mrs. Chevreuse schaute dankbar zu Old Osman auf und sagte, “Oh! Osman, Mr. Osman! Ich danke Euch für Eure Güte. Von diesem Augenblick an werde ich Euch wie einen Vater ansehen.”

“Ach was… Hehe… Miss…” Old Osman fing damit an Mrs. Chevreuses Hintern zu streicheln.

“Wenn es Euch recht ist, überlassen wir den Rest dem Direktor.”

Old Osman, der niemandem die Schuld für diese Sache in die Schuhe schieben wollte, entschied sich dafür, dass dies der beste Weg dafür war die angespannte Situation zu beruhigen. Anschließend räusperte er sich während die Blicke aller Anwesenden weiterhin auf ihm ruhten, darauf wartend, dass er das Wort erneut ergriff.

“Nun denn, wer hat den Diebstahl mit eigenen Augen mitverfolgt?” fragte Osman.

“Das waren diese drei.” sagte Mr. Colbert während er auf die drei besagten Personen hinter ihm deutete.

Diese drei waren Louise, Kirche and Tabitha. Saito war ebenfalls anwesend, aber da er nichts weiter war als ein Vertrauter, zählte er nicht als “Person”.

“Oh… ihr seid es…” sprach Osman und betrachtete Saito mit großem Interesse.

Saito hatte keine Ahnung wieso man ihn anstarrte, blieb aber dennoch höflich und schwieg.

“Bitte erzählt uns ganz genau was ihr gesehen habt.”

Louise trat vor und beschrieb, was sie sah. „Mm… Ein riesiger Lehmgolem erschien und durchbrach die Wand. Der verhüllte Magier, der auf seiner Schulter stand, sprang rein und nahm etwas… Ich denke, es war höchst wahrscheinlich der Stab der Zerstörung… Danach flüchtete der vermummte Magier auf dem Golem jenseits der Schulmauern… Der Golem wurde dann schließlich zu einem gewaltigem Haufen Erde.“

„Und, was ist dann passiert?“

„Alles was wir später sahen, war ein riesiger Haufen Erde, ohne jede Spur des verhüllten Magiers.“

„Also… Das ist passiert…“ sagte Osman, während er sich durch den Bart strich.

„Obwohl wir mit der Verfolgung aufnehmen wollten, konnten wir es nicht ohne jegliche Hinweise. Deshalb…“

An dieser Stelle erinnerte sich Old Osman plötzlich an eine Frage, die er Mr. Colbert stellen wollte.

„Ah, wo ist denn Miss Longueville?“

„Ich bin mir nicht sicher. Ich habe sie seit heute Morgen nicht mehr gesehen.“

„Wo könnte sie bloß in diesen ermüdenden Zeiten stecken?“

„Das stimmt, wo könnte sie bloß sein?“

Inmitten dieses Gemurmels erschien Miss Longueville endlich.

„Miss Longueville! Wo waren Sie? Etwas Schreckliches ist geschehen!“ sagte Mr. Colbert sorgenvoll.

Miss Longueville sprach zu Old Osman in einer sehr kühlen und ruhigen Art und Weise. „Es tut mir unendlich leid! Ich habe etwas nachgeforscht. Also…“

„Nachgeforscht?“

„Ja. Als ich heute Morgen aufgewacht bin, war schon eine Menge Tumult zugange, also ging ich zur Tresorkammer und sah die Inschrift von Fouquet an der Wand. Ich wusste, der im ganzen Land berüchtigte Dieb hat wieder einmal zugeschlagen. Daher habe ich augenblicklich mit meinen Nachforschungen begonnen.“

„Sie sind sehr tüchtig, Miss Longueville.“ Sodann sprach er aber mit einer dringlichen Stimme, „Aber habt ihr im Endeffekt irgendetwas herausfinden können?“

„Ja, ich weiß nun, wo Fouquet sich aufhält.“

„Was!?“ sagte Mr. Colbert mit Begeisterung. „Wo habt ihr diese Informationen her, Miss Longueville?“

„Den Bürgern in diesem Gebiet nach wurde eine Person mit einem schwarzen Umhang gesehen, die ein verlassenes Haus im nahegelegenen Wald betrat. Ich denke, diese Person ist höchst wahrscheinlich Fouquet und das verlassene Haus ist höchstwahrscheinlich sein Versteck.“

Als Louise das hörte, rief sie „Ein schwarzer Umhang? Ohne Zweifel, das muss Fouquet sein!“

Auch Old Osman wurde etwas energischer und fragte Miss Longueville, „Wie weit ist es von hier aus?“

„Zu Fuß ist es ein halber Tag, mit dem Pferd dürfte es nur 5 Stunden dauern.“

„Wir müssen das dem königlichen Hof umgehend melden! Wir müssen Unterstützung von der königleichen Armee anfordern!“ rief Mr. Colbert wieder.

Old Osman schüttelte seinen Kopf, starrte auf Colbert mit einer Energie, die man ihm nicht zugetraut hätte, und schrie, „Du Narr! Während wir dies dem königlichen Hof berichten, wird Fouquet ungestraft davonkommen! Und überhaupt, wenn wir nicht einmal mit so kleinen Problem fertig werden können, sind wir es nicht würdig, adelig genannt zu werden! Da der Stab aus der Akademie entwendet wurde, ist es die Pflicht der Akademie selbst den Stab wiederzuerlangen!“

Miss Longueville lächelte, als ob sie die ganze Zeit auf diese Antwort gewartet hätte.

Old Osman hustete eine Weile und began Freiwillige zu rekrutieren. „Nun, wir werden einen Suchtrupp zusammenstellen, um Fouquet zu finden. Jene, die sich dazu bereitstellen wollen, mögen bitte Ihren Zauberstab heben.“

Alle Adligen sahen sich gegenseitig beklommen an und niemand von ihnen hob seinen Stab.

„Niemand? Das ist sonderbar. Will niemand als der Held gefeiert werden, der Fouquet den Erdbrecher gefangen hat?“

Louise war eine unter denen, die ihren Kopf gesenkt haben, doch sie entschied sich doch, ihren Zauberstab zu heben.

„Miss Valliére!“ rief Mrs. Chevruse überrascht. „Ihr dürft das nicht tun! Ihr seid immer noch eine Schülerin! Überlasst das bitte den Lehrern!“

„Aber niemand anderes will helfen…“ murmelte sie.

Saito sah Louise mit offenem Mund an. Der eher ernste Blick von Louise, gepaart mit einem sanften Biss auf ihren Lippen war so überwältigend, dass er Saito völlig fesselte.

Als Kirche sah, dass Louise ihren Zauberstab in die Luft hob, hob sie auch ihren etwas widerwillig in die Luft.

Mr. Colbert war noch mehr überrascht und erwiderte; „Miss Zerbst! Seid Ihr nicht auch noch eine Schülerin?“

Kirche antwortete gleichgültig. „Nun ja, ich kann einfach nicht gegen die Vallière Familie verlieren.“

Sehend, wie Kirche ihren Zauberstab hob, tat Tabitha es ihnen nach.

„Tabitha! Du musst das nicht tun! Das betrifft dich kein bisschen!“ sagte Kirche.

Tabitha antwortete schlicht. „Ich bin besorgt.“

Innerlich berührt schaute Kirche voller Dankbarkeit zu Tabitha.

Louise nuschelte auch zur selben Zeit. „Danke… Tabitha.“

Old Osmand lachte, als er die drei sah und sagte, „Nun gut, es liegt nun in eurer Hand.“

„Sir! Schulleiter Osman! Ich erhebe Einspruch! Wir dürfen das Leben unserer Schüler nicht aufs Spiel setzen!“

„Nun, wollen Sie dann an Ihrer Stelle gehen, Mrs Chevruse?“

„Ah… Ehm.. Gut… Ich fühle mich in letzter Zeit etwas schwach, deshalb…“

„Sie haben Fouquet bereits gesehen und außerdem, obwohl Miss Tabitha hier sehr jung ist, habe ich gehört, dass sie bereits zum Chevalier ernannt wurde, habe ich nicht recht?“

Tabitha antwortet nicht und stand nur ruhig rum.

Alle Lehrer sahen Tabitha voller Erstaunen an.

„Ist das wahr, Tabitha?“ fragte Kirche mit ähnlichem Erstaunen.

Obwohl der Titel „Chevalier“ der niedrigste Rang ist, den die königliche Familie einer Person übertragen kann, war Kirche dennoch begeistert, dass Tabitha ihn in solch einem jungen Alter erhalten konnte. Wenn es der Titel des „Barons“ oder gar der des „Marquis“ wäre, so könnten diese erhalten werden, wenn man große Landteile erkaufte. Jedoch um den Titel eines „Chevalier“ zu erhalten, bedarf es, dem Heimatland einen großen Dienst erwiesen zu haben. Es ist ein Titel, den man sich nur durch große Anstrengungen verdienen kann .

Wieder herrschte große Aufregung im Gewölbe.

Old Osman fuhr fort, sah nun zu Kirche und sagte, „Miss Zerbst von Germania stammt aus einer Familie ausgezeichneter Kriegshelden, und auch sie selbst weist ein hohes Wissen von Feuermagie auf.“

Kirche warf ihr Haar voll Zuversicht zurück.

Louise, welche dachte, dass es Zeit war, dass auch sie nun gelobt werde, wartete starr und niedlich.

Old Osmond saß jetzt in der Klemme. Es gab so gut wie nichts, was man an ihr loben könnte…

„Ehem!“ Sich räuspernd drehte sich Osman zu Louise und sagte „Dass… Miss Vallière stammt aus der prestigevollen Vallière Familie, einer Familie berühmt für ihre Magier. Und… Sie wird auch ein vielversprechender sein in Zukunft… und ihr Vertrauter…“

Er fixierte seinen Blick auf Saito und fuhr fort: „Obwohl er ein Bürgerlicher ist, so hat er doch General Gramont’s Sohn, Guiche de Gramont im Kampf besiegt.“ Old Osman dachte: Und wenn er wiklich der legendäre Gandálfr ist… „Und somit sollte Fouquet, der Erdbrecher ihm auf keine Weise gewachsen sein.“

Mr. Colbert fügte enthusiastisch hinzu; „Ja, ja! Weil er der legendäre Gand…“

Old Osman hielt hastig Mr. Colbert’s Mund zu, bevor er sinen Satz beenden konnte. „A… Hahaha… Er redet Unsinn! Haha!…“

Dann herrschte wieder Stille.

Und dann sprach Old Osman in einem ernsten Ton, „Wenn irgendjemand von sich behauptet, dass er geeigneter als diese Drei ist, so möge er bitte vortreten.“

Niemand trat vor.

Old Osman wandte sich der Vierer-Gruppe zu und sagte, „Die Akademie erwartet damit von euch die Gefangennahme von Fouquet!“

Louise, Kirche und Tabitha standen stramm und sagte, „Wir schwören bei unseren Zauberstäben, dass wir ihn einfangen werden!“

Danach fasste sie an ihren Rock und machten einen Knicks. Saito tat es ihnen hastig nach. Da er keinen Rock trug, fasste er das Ende seiner Jacke.

„Nun denn, macht die Kutsche bereit und reist auf der Stelle ab. Ihr müsst eure Kräfte schonen bis ihr angekommen seid.“

„Miss Longueville, könnten Sie vielleicht mit ihnen gehen?“

„Ja, Direktor Old Osman. Ich wollte sie sowieso begleiten.“ Sagte Miss Longueville.

<center>***</center>

Und so machten sich die vier unter der Führung von Miss Longueville schnell auf dem Weg.

Auch wenn man es als Kutsche bezeichnete, so handelte es sich tatsächlich um einen einfachen Wagen, an dem einfache Holzbretter als Sitz angebracht wurden. Das gute daran war jedoch, dass sie im Falle eines Angriffes schnell aus der Kutsche herausspringen konnten.

Miss longueville war dafür zuständig, die Kutsche zu lenken.

Kirche fragte die schweigsame Longueville, die sich auf die Zügel konzentrierte, „Miss Longueville, so eine Arbeit kann doch von einem einfachen Bauern verrichtet werden. Warum tun Sie es selbst?“

Miss Longueville lächelte und antwortete; „Das ist schon okay. Ich bin sowieso nicht adelig.“

Kirche hielt für einen Moment inne und fragte dann erneut; „Aber seid Ihr nicht die Sekretärin von Old Osman?“

„Ja, das bin ich. Aber Old Osman ist keine Person, die sich um den sozialen Status einer Person kümmert, wenn er nach Hilfe sucht. Egal ob sie von einem Adeligen oder einem bürgerlichen stammt.“

„Wenn es möglich ist, könnten Sie mir genau erzählen, wie Sie ihren Adelstitel verloren haben?“

Aber Miss Longueville lächelte Kirche nur an. Es schien, als würde sie nicht mehr darüber reden wollen.

„Erzählen Sie es mir doch bitte, wenigstens ein bisschen.“ löcherte Kirche als sie sich näher an Miss Longueville lehnte. Plötzlich spürte sie, dass ihr jemand an die Schulter packte. Es war Louise. Kirche drehte sich um und sagte, „Was gibt’s, Vallière?“

„Vergiss es. Hör auf in der Vergangenheit anderer Leute rumzuwühlen.“

„Tzz, mir ist langweilig und deshalb brauche ich jemanden, mit dem ich reden kann.“ antwortete Kirche und platzierte ihre Hände hinter ihrem Kopf und lehnte sich an die Seite der Kutsche.

„Ich weiß nicht, ob das auf dein Land zutrifft, aber hier in Tristain ist es verwerflich jemanden dazu zu zwingen, etwas zu sagen, das er oder sie nicht sagen möchte.“

Kirche antwortete darauf nicht. Sie stand auf und setzte sich mit gekreuzten Beinen wieder hin und sagte „Das ist alles nur wegen deiner Ungestümtheit, die mich hier reingezogen hat. Fouquet fangen…“

Louise starrte Kirche zornig an. „Was meinst du damit? Bist du nicht freiwillig hier?“

„Wenn du allein gehen würdest, wäre Saito doch auch in Gefahr, oder? Hab ich nicht Recht, Nullnummer Louise?“

„Warum sagst du so etwas?“

„Überhaupt, wenn der riesige Erdgolem wieder erscheint, würdest du sicher wegrennen und Saito den Kampf überlassen, richtig?“

„Warum sollte ich weglaufen? Ich würde meine Magie benutzen, du wirst schon sehen!“

„Du und Magie benutzen? Was für ein Witz!“

Die beiden begannen, wieder zu zanken. Tabitha las ihr Buch weiter.

„Das reicht! Würdet ihr beiden bitte aufhören?“ unterbracht Saito sie.

Kirche machte eine Geste und sagte, „Tzz, ich höre auf. Immerhin bin ich nicht die Verantwortliche.“

Louise biss sich auf ihre Lippen.

„Das ist für dich Liebster.“ Kirche blickte verführerisch zu Saito und platzierte das Schwert, was sie für ihn gekauft hat. In seinen Armen.

„Wow! Danke!“ sagte Saito als er das Schwert nahm.

„Die Runde habe ich gewonnen, oder was meinst du? Nullnummer Louise?“

Louise starrte sie beide an, aber blieb ruhig.

Plötzlich wurde es dunkel. Die Kutsche hat den Wald betreten. Die Dunkehleit und der eigenartige Geruch des Waldes ließen einen Schauer über ihren Rücken laufen.

„Ab hier müssen wir zu Fuß weiter.“ sagte Miss Longueville. Die Gruppe stieg vom Wagen ab und ging weiter zu dem kleinen Pfad, der tiefer in den Wald führte.

„Ich habe Angst im dunkeln und ich mag die Atmosphäre hier nicht…“ sagte Kirche und klammerte sich mit ihren Armen um Saito.

„Könntest mir bitte nicht so nahe kommen?“

„Aber ich habe Angst!“ sagte Kirche mit einer übertiebenen Reaktion. Jeder konnte sehen, dass sie log…

Saito, der besorgt wegen Louise war, schaute zu ihr rüber.

Doch sie drehte ihren Kopf zur Seite. „Hmpf.“

Die Gruppe erreichte eine Lichtung im Wald. Sie war grob gesehen von der gleichen Größe wie der Vestri Platz und in der Mitte befand sich ein verlassenes Haus. Das Haus bestand aus Holz und besaß einen verrosteten Kachelofen. Daneben befand sich ein völlig ruiniertes Warenhaus.

Die Gruppe versteckte sich hinter ein paar Büschen und beobachtete das Haus.

Miss Longueville zeigte auf es und sagte, „Den Informationen nach, die ich gesammelt habe, müsste das der Ort sein.“

„Es scheint, als wäre niemand da. Versteckt sich Fouquet wirklich hier?“

Die Gruppe fing an zu diskutieren, wie sie vorgehen sollten und benutzten Stöcke um ihren Plan für den Kampf auf den Boden zu zeichnen. Sie waren sich einig, dass ein Hinterhalt die beste Lösung sei. Noch besser wäre es, wenn Fouquet schlafen würde.

Als erstes würden sie die Gegend um das Haus auskundschaften, um herauszufinden, was drinnen vor sich geht. Danach, wenn Fouquet sich im Haus befindet, wird ihn jemand aus dem Haus locken, weil im Haus nicht genug Erde ist um einen Erdgolem zu erschaffen. Ist er erst einmal darußen, würde der Rest ihre ganze Magie gegen ihn richten, ohne dass er die überhaupt die Gelegenheit kriegt, seinen Golem zu beschwören.

„Also, wer wird ihn herauslocken?“ fragte Saito.

Tabitha antwortete, „Derjenige mit den besten Reflexen.“

Alle starrten Saito an..

„Ich?“ seufzte Saito. Er zog das Schwert hervor, welches ihm Kirche gegeben hat

Die Runen auf seiner linken Hand fingen an zu glühen. Zur selben Zeit spürte Saito, wie sein Körper so leicht wie eine Feder wurde.

Saito näherte sich dem Haus und spähte durch das Fenster. Es gab nur einen einzigen Raum, in dem sich ein Tisch und ein alter Sessel befanden, die beide mit einer Staubschicht bedeckt waren. Auf dem Tisch stand eine Flasche mit Wein und in einer Ecke des Raumes befand sich Stapel Feuerholz.

Es war niemand zu sehen und es schien auch keinen Platz im Haus gegeben, in dem man sich hätte verstecken können.

Hat er bereits diesen Ort verlassen?

Aber ihr Gegner ist Fouquet, ein Dreiecksmagier. Er könnte sich dennoch drinnen verstecken, obwohl es Innen keinen Platz zum verstecken geben mag.

Daher entschied sich Saito, die anderen herzurufen.

Saito benutzte seine Hände, um über seinem Kopf ein X zu formen, ein Zeichen was den anderen sagt, dass das Haus leer ist.

Der Rest der Gruppe, welcher sich sorgfältig versteckt hielt, näherte sich dem Haus.

„Es scheint niemand da zu sein,“ sagte Saito während er auf das Fenster zeigte.

Tabitha schwang ihren Stab in der Nähe der Tür und murmelte vor sich hin, „Es ist keine Falle…“ und öffnete die Tür und ging zuerst hinein.

Kirche und Saito taten es ihr nach und betraten ebenfalls das Haus.

Louise sagte dem Rest, dass sie draußen bleiben und Wache halten werde.

Miss Longueville erklärte sich bereit, die nähere Umgebung der Lichtung abzusuchen und verschwand in Richtung Wald.

Saito’s Gruppe, die sich nun im Haus befand, fing an, nach Spuren über Fouquets’s Verbleiben zu suchen.

Da fand Tabitha plötzlich, eingebettet in einer Kiste… den Stab der Zerstörung.

„Der Stab der Zerstörung.“ sagte Tabitha und schwang ihn umher.

„War das nicht zu viel zu einfach?“ beschwerte sich Kirche.

Saito schaute auf den Stab der Zerstörung und sagte voller Verwunderung, „Kirche, ist das wirklich der Stab der Zerstörung?“

Kirche nickte und sagte, „Ohne Zweifel, ich habe ihn schon einmal bei einem Rundgang durch die Schatzkammer gesehen.“

Saito betrachtete den Stab näher und musterte ihn genau. „Wenn ich nicht falsch liege, dann ist das ein…“

Genau dann gab Louise, die draußen Wache hielt, einen durchdringenden Schrei von sich. „Ahhhhh!!!“

„Was ist los, Louise?!“

Als alle aus dem Haus schauten, konnte man ein lautes Geräusch hören. Krach! Plötzlich verlor das Haus sein Dach und alle schauten nach oben.

Dort wo grade noch das Dach war, war nun ein gewaltiger Erdgolem.

„Es ist ein Erdgolem!“ schreite Kirche.

Tabitha war die erste, die reagierte. Ihren Stab schwingend, began sie ihren Zauberspruch aufzusagen. Ein Wirbelwind erschien aus ihrem Stab und traff den Golem.

Doch als sich der Wirbelwind wieder auflöste, blieb der Golem unversehrt.

Tabitha folgend holte Kirche ihren Zauberstab hervor, den sie in ihrem Ausschnitt versteckt hielt und sprach auch ihren Zauber aus.

Ein Feuerball schoss aus ihrem Stab und verschlang den Golem. Auch wenn der gesamte Golem unter Feuer stand, schienen die Flammen keinerlei Wirkung auf den Golem zu haben.

„Das ist zu viel für so wenige!“ rief Kirche.

„Rückzug.“ sagte Tabitha sanft.

Kirche und Tabitha rannen aus dem Haus und liefen in zwei verschieden Richtungen.

Währenddessen suchte Saito nach Louise.

„Hier drüben!“

Louise stand hinter dem Golem, rief ihren Zauberspruch und zeigte mit ihrem Zauberstab auf den Golem.

Etwas explodierte auf der Oberfläche des Golems. Es war die Magie von Louise. Der Golem bemerkte das und drehte sich zu Louise um.

Saito, der in der Nähe der Tür stand, etwa 20 Meter weg von Louise, schrie, „Louise! Renn weg!“

Louise weigerte sich, „Nein! Wenn ich dieses Ding besige, wird mich nie wieder jemand Louise, die Nullnummer nennen.“ Louise schien es ernst zu meinen. Der Golem legte seinen Kopd schräg, als wenn er sich fragte, ob er sich entwede um Louise oder die beiden flüchtenden kümmern sollte.

„Sieh dir doch nur den Größenunterschied zwischen dir und dem Golem an! Du kannst unmöglich gewinnen!“

„Das weiß ich erst, nachdem ich es versucht habe.“

„Das ist zu schwer für dich! Es ist unmöglich!“

Louise starrte Saito an und sagte, „Hast du das selbst nicht gesagt?“

„Was?“

„Als du von Guiche’s Valkyren so schwer verwundet wurdest. Als du dennoch aufrecht standest und sagtest, dass du niemals vor irgendwem oder irgendwas deinen Kopf senken wirst.“

„Ja… Das habe ich gesagt… aber…“

„Ich fühle genau so. Auch wenn ich nichts zustande bringe, so habe ich doch meinen Stolz. Wenn ich jetzt wegrenne, werden die Leute sagen, ‚Sie ist weggerannt, weil sie Nullnummer Louise ist‘.“

„Ist das so wichtig? Lass die Leute doch reden, was sie wollen!“

„Aber ich bin eine Adelige. Adelige sind Menschen, die Magie verwenden.“ Louise griff ihren Zauberstab fester. „Und Adelige kehren Ihren Feinden niemals den Rücken zu.“

Der Golem entschied sich, zuerst Louise zu vernichten und hob sein Bein, bereit, Louise zu zermalmen.

Louise hob ihren Stab erneut gegen den Golem und sagte einen weiteren Zauber auf.

Aber sie schaffte es nicht, ihren „Feuerball“ zu beschwören.

Dann aber gab es eine kleine Explosion auf der Brust des Golems und kleine Erdbrocken wurden aus ihm herausgesprengt. Der Golem schien kein bisschen beeindruckt von der Attacke.

Saito griff nach seinem Schwert und stürmte auf Louise zu.

Louise sah, wie der Fuß des Golems immer näher und näher kam. Sie schloss ihre Augen, bereit für das Schlimmste.

Genau in dieser Sekunde erreichte Saito sie mit der Geschwindigkeit eines Wirbelwindes, packte sie und machte eine Rolle, dem Stampfer des Golems knapp entkommend

Saito gab Louise eine Ohrfeige. Pakk!

„Wünschst du dir so sehr zu sterben?!“

Louise sah Saito betäubt an.

“Zur Hölle mit deinem adeligen Stolz! Wenn du tot bist, zählt das auch nichts mehr! Du Idiot!“

Tränen begannen aus Louise’s Augen zu fließen wie aus einem Wasserfall.

„Bitte, weine nicht!“

„Aber… ich ertrage das alles nicht mehr… ich werde ständig von allen wie ein Idiot behandelt..“

Louise so weinen zu sehen ließ Saito traurig werden.

Ständig „Nullnummer“ gennant zu werden, wie ein Idiot behandelt zu werden… niemand kann so etwas einfach so hinnehmen. Er erinnerte sich an den Kampf mit Guiche. Louise hat damals auch geweint. Auch wenn Louise sturköpig und hochmütig ist, in Wahrheit hasst sie es zu kämpfen, und sie ist auch nicht gut darin.

Sie ist auch nur ein Mädchen… Louise’s wunderhübsches Gesicht war nun voller Tränen, wie das eines weinenden Kindes.

Aber das war nicht die Zeit, um sie zu besänftigen. Saito drehte seinen Kopf zum Golem um und sah, wie er seine Faust hob, bereit sie zu zerquetschen.

„Kannst du mich nicht wenigstens ein bisschen trösten?“ prostetierte Louise, als Saito sie wegtrug und entkam.

Der Golem folgte ihnen und auch wenn er nicht besonders agil war, so konnte er doch mit Saito mithalten.

Tabithas Winddrache landete vor Saito, um ihnen bei ihrer Flucht zu helfen.

„Steigt auf.“ sagte Tabitha.

Saito setzte Louise auf dem Rücken von dem Drachen ab.

„Du auch, schnell!“ sagte Tabitha mit ungewöhnlicher Eindringlichkeit.

Aber Saito stieg nicht auf und rann in Richtung Golem zurück.

„Saito!“ schrie Louise.

„Fliegt jetzt weg!“ brüllte Saito.

Tabitha starrte Saito für eine Weile emotionslos an und war dann aber gezwungen mit Sylphide in die Lüfte zu steigen, da der Golem nahe genug bei ihnen war um sie Treffen zu können.

Krach!

Die Faust des Golems zerschmetterte den Platz, auf dem Saito grade noch stand. Im Bruchteil einer Sekunde ist Saito zur Seite ausgewichen um den Hieb entkommen. Der Golem zog seine Faust wieder zurück und hinterließ einen meterweiten Krater.

Saito murmelte sich selbst zu, „Weine nicht, wenn du das nicht ertragen kannst. Das ist dumm! Das fühlt sich wirklich so an, als ob ich das jetzt für dich mache!“ Saito blickte den Golem an und sagte „Du solltest besser nicht auf mich herabschauen! Du bist nur ein Haufen Dreck!“

Er griff nach seinem Schwert und sagte, „Denn ich bin der Vertraute von Louise!“

„Saito!“ Louise versuchte von Sylphide runterspringen, der mitten in der Luft schwebte, aber sie wurde von Tabitha zurückgehalten.

“Bitte, rette Saito!“ flehte Louise.

Tabitha schüttelte ihren Kopf.

“Näher ran zu kommen ist unmöglich.“

Wann immer Sylphide versucht sich zu nähern, würde der Golem sie sofort angreifen. Deshalb konnte Tabitha nicht zu Saito gelangen.

„Saito!“ schrie Louise erneut.

Louise sah, wie Saito sein Schwert schwang um Abstand zum Golem zu halten.

Der Golem bewgte sich und schlug zu. Inmitten der Luft verformte sich die Faust in bloßen Stahl.

Saito sah dies und parierte den Angriff mit seinem Schwert.

Dang! Das Schwert zerbrach durch den Aufprall am Griff.

Saito war fassungslos. Wurde dieses Schwert wirklich von dem berühmten germanischen Alchemisten Lord Shupei gefertigt? Es war völlig nutzlos!

Ohne Waffe war das einzigste, was Saito tun konnte, den Angriffen des Golems auszuweichen.

Louise, die sah, wie Saito in der Klemme steckte, war verzweifelt. Gab es nichts, was sie für ihn tun konnte? In dem Moment bemerkte sie den „Stab der Zerstörung“, den Tabitha in der Hand hielt.

„Tabitha! Gib mir das!“

Sie nickte und gab den Stab der Zerstörung an Louise weiter.

Der Stab der Zerstörung hatte eine Form, die Louise noch nie zuvor gesehen hatte.

Aber da Louise’s Magie nicht funktionierte, war alles, was sie tun konnte, sich auf den Stab der Zerstörung zu verlassen.

Louise schloss ihre Augen und atmete tief ein. Sie öffnete dann wieder ihre Augen und sagte, „Tabitha! Wende einen Levitationszauber auf mich an.“ Und sprang von Sylphide’s Rücken. Tabitha beschwor hastig „Levitation“ auf Louise.

Durch den Effekt des Zaubers stieg sie langsam dem Golem und Saito gegenüber hinab und schwang den Stab der Zerstörung.

Nichts geschah. Der Stab der Zerstörung gab keinerlei Reaktionen von sich.

„Ist das wirklich ein Zauberstab?“ schrie Louise eindringlich.

Gab es irgendwelche Besonderheiten um ihn zu aktivieren?

Saito sah zu der hienabschwebenden Louise und war geschockt. Warum ist sie zurückgekehrt? Es wäre besser für sie gewesen, wenn die auf dem Drachen geblieben wäre!

Zur selben Zeit sah Saito den Stab der Zerstörung in Louise’s Händen.

Es scheint, als wüsste Louise nicht wie man den Stab benutzt und schwang ihn nur umher..

Saito stürmte zu Louise vor.

Wenn wir ihn benutzten könnten, könnten wir so vielleicht den Golem besiegen!

„Saito!“ schrie Louise zu Saito, der auf sie zurann.

Saito schnappte den Stab der Zerstörung aus den Armen von Louise.

„Ich weiß nicht, wie man ihn benutzt!“

„Man benutzt ihn so!“

Saito hielt den Stab der Zerstörung gut fest, zog den Waffengriff hervor, öffnete die Schutzabdeckung hinten und zog das innere Laufrohr hinaus.

… Warum weiß ich, wie das geht?

Aber jetzt war nicht die Zeit, um darüber nachzudenken.

Louise war zu geschockt um etwas zu sagen, als sie sah, mit welchem Können Saito den Stab der Zerstörung bediente.

Saito platziert den Stab der Zerstörung auf seiner Schulter und richtete die Waffe auf den Golem.[[Image:ZNT-page-241.jpg|thumb]]

Wegen der kleinen Distanz zwischen Ihm und seinem Gegner entschied sich Saito, direkt auf den Golem zu zielen.

Da die Distanz sehr gering war, war die Waffenreichweite wahrscheinlich nicht gegeben und selbst wenn er den Golem traf, so könnte es sein, dass ein Treffer nicht zur Explosion führt.

Egal, ich muss es einfach versuchen! Dachte Saito während er zu Louise rief, „Steh nicht hinter dem Stab, es wird einen Rückstoß geben!“

Louise ging eilig aus dem Weg.

Der Golem kam immer und immer näher.

Saito entfernte den Sicherheitsriegel und drückte ab.

Augenblicklich brach ein gewaltiger Donner aus dem Stab und eine Rakete flog auf den Golem zu.

Das Projektil traf den Golem mit einer schrecklichen Explosion.

Saito schloss instinktiv seine Augen.

Ein ohrenbetäubendes Geräusch ertönte und die obere Hälfte des Golems wurde pulverisiert, flog in alle Richtung und ließ einen Regen aus Erde hinabprasseln.

Saito öfnete langsam seine Augen.

Als der Rauch der Explosion seichter wurde, konnte man den Unterkörper des Golems noch stehen sehen.

Das, was übrig geblieben ist, machte einen letzten Schritt bevor es sich endlich nicht mehr bewegte und niederkniete.

Und dann, langsam an der Hüfte beginnend, zerbröckelte er… und wurde zu dem, was es ursprünglich war- Erde.

Wie beim letzten Mal wurde der Golem auf einen Haufen Erde reduziert.

Louise, die alles miterlebt hat, fühlte wie ihre Beine schwächer wurden und sank auf den Boden.

Kirche, die sich in der nahe den Büschen versteckt hielt, rannte hervor.

Saito seufzte vor Erleichterung.

Kirche umarmte Saito und sagte „Saito, mein Schatz! Du hast es geschafft!“

Sylphide, die Tabitha auf dem Rücken trug, flog zu ihnen. Tabitha guckte auf den Haufen Erde und fragte, „Wo ist Miss Longueville?“

Genau dann bemerkten alle, dass Miss Longueville nicht da war.

Genau in dem Moment kam Miss Longueville aus dem Wald hervor.

„Miss Longueville! Haben Sie herausgefunden von wo aus Fouquet den Golem kontrolliert hat?“ fragte Kirche.

Sie schüttelte nur den Kopf.

Die vier begannen den Haufen Erde nach Spuren zu untersuchen. Saito guckte zu ihnen und blickte dann auf den Stab der Zerstörung und dachte: Warum ist dieses Ding in dieser Welt?

Grade als er nachdachte riss Miss Longueville den Stab aus Saito’s Händen.

„Miss Longueville?“ sagte der verblüffte Saito.

Miss Longueville vergößerte den Abstand zur Gruppe und sagte „Gute Arbeit Leute!“

„Miss Longueville!“ schrie Kirche. „Was hat das zu bedeuten?“

Louise starrte Miss Longueville an, zu schockiert um irgendetwas zu sagen.

„Die Person, die den Golem kontrolliert hat war ich.“

„Was? Heißt dass etwa… Sie sind…“

Miss Longueville nahm ihre Brille ab. Ihrem sonst so sanftmütiger Gesichtsausdruck ist nun völliger Mordlust gewichen.

„Ja, ich bin Fouquet, der Erdbrecher. Der Stab der Zerstörung ist wahrlich mächtig; Er kann sogar meinen Golem mit nur einem Treffer besiegen!“

Fouquet hielt den Stab der Zerstörung nun wie Saito noch vor kurzer Zeit auf ihren Schultern .

Tabitha schwang ihren Zauberstab und begann einen Zauber auszusprechen.

„Wehe einer macht etwas Dummes! Ich habe den Stab der Zerstörung auf euch gereichtet. Lasst eure Zauberstäbe fallen.“

Sie hatten keine andere Wahl als zu gehorchen. Ohne Zauberstäbe waren sie machtlos.

„Mr. Agiler Vertrauter, würden Sie bitte auch ihre zerbrochenes Schwert fallen lassen? Sie sind eineGefahr für mich, wenn Sie eine Waffe in der Hand halten.“

Saito folgte ihren Anweisungen und ließ sein Schwert fallen.

„Warum?“ fragte Louise voller Zorn.

„Hmm.. Ich erkläre es euch besser, damit ihr alle in Frieden ruhen könnt.“ sagte Foquet mit einem koketten Lächeln auf ihrem Gesicht.

„Ich gelangte zwar an den Stab der Zersörung, wusste aber nicht, wie man ihn benutzt.“

„Wie man ihn benutzt..?“

„Ja. Egal wie ich ihn bewegte oder meine Magie auf ihn verwendete, er gab keinerlei Reaktionen von sich. Das hat mich frustriert. Und wenn ich nicht weiß, wie man ihn benutzt, kann ich ihn genau so gut als Dekoeinrichtung benutzen, oder?

Louise wollte auf Fouquet zustürmen, wurde aber von Saito aufgehalten.

„Saito!“

„Lass sie ausreden.“

„Wie bedacht von dir, Mr Vertrauter. Dann werde ich fortfahren. Da ich nicht wusste, wie man ihn benutzt, war der einzige Weg, dass mir andere Leute zeigen wie er funktioniert.“

„Deshalb hast du uns hergebracht.“

„Wenn es Studenten der Akademie sind, wüssten sie vielleicht das Geheimnis, das sich in dem Stab verbirgt.“

„Wenn niemand von uns gewusst hätte, wie man ihn benutzt, was hätten Sie dann getan?“

„Wenn dieser Fall eingetreten wäre, wärt ihr alle von meinem Golem zerquetscht worden. Danach hätte ich die nächste Gruppe Studenten hergebracht. Aber dank euch weiß ich endlich wie man den Stab der Zerstörung benutzt.“

Fouqet lächelte und sagte, „Auch wenn die Zeit, die wir zusammen verbracht haben kurz war, bin ich wirklich glücklich. Lebt wohl.“

Kirche schloss hoffnungslos die Augen.

Tabitha und Louise schlossen ebenfalls ihre Augen.

Doch Saito tat es nicht.

„Du bist wirklich mutig.“

„Nunja, eigentlich ist das kein Mut.“ antwortete Saito.

Fouquett drückte den Abzug wie Saito zuvor.

Aber die Magie, die sich grade eben noch ereigente geschah kein zweites Mal.

„Huh? Warum?“ Fouquet drückte noch einmal ab.

„Er hat nur einen Schuss; Er wird nicht noch mal abfeuern.“

„Was meinst du mit ‚Nur einen Schuss‘?“ schrie Fouquet wahnsinnig.

„Selbst wenn ich es erklären würde, würdest Du das nicht verstehen. Das ist kein Zauberstab aus deiner Welt.“

„Was sagst du?“ Fouquet ließ den Stab der Zerstörung fallen und zog ihren eigenen Stab hervor.

Saito bewegte sich so schnell wie ein Blitz und schlug ihr mit dem Griff seines Schwertes in den Magen von Fouquett.

„Das ist eine Waffe aus meiner Welt. Hmmm… um genau zu sein, ist das ein M72 Raketenwerfer.“

Fouquet fiel auf den Boden.

Saito hob den Stab der Zerstörung auf.

„Saito?“ Louise und die anderen beiden starrten ihn an.

Saito antwortete, „Wir haben Fouquet gefangen und werden den Stab der Zerstörung zurückbringen.“

Louise, Kirche und Tabitha sahen sich gegenseitig an und rannten dann auf ihn zu.

Saito umarmte alle drei mit gemischten Gefühlen.

<center>***</center>

Im Büro des Direktors schließlich hörte sich Old Osman die Geschichte der Gruppe an.

„Hmm… Also war Miss Longueville Fouquet, der Erdbrecher… Weil sie so eine Schönheit war, habe ich nicht zwei mal darüber nachgedacht, sie als meine Sekretärin einzustellen.“

„Wie kam es überhaupt dazu, dass Sie grade sie eingestellt haben?“ fragte Colbert, der ebenfalls anwesend war.

„In einer Taverne war ich einmal ein Kunde, als sie dort eine Kellnerin war. Dort habe ich sie langsam und sanft von ihren Händen bis zu ihrem Hintern gestreichelt…“

„Was ist dann geschehen?“ fragte Mr. Colbert erneut.

Direktor Osman gestand beschämt, „Weil sie nicht wütend auf mich war, nachdem ich das gemacht habe, habe ich sie gefragt, ob sie meine Sekretärin werden wolle.“

„Aber warum?“ fragte der perplexe Mr. Colbert weiter.

„Was auch immer!“ brüllte Osman mit einerm Eifer, der überhaupt nicht zu einem alten Mann wie ihm passte.

Osman fing an sich zu räuspern und sagte gemächlich, „Sie konnte sogar Magie benutzen.“

„Ja, tödliche Magie.“ murmelte Mr. Colbert zu sich selbst.

Direktor Osman räusperte sich erneut und erwiderte Mr. Colbert in einem besonnen Tonfall, „Wenn ich darüber nachdenke, der Grund, weshalb mich Fouquet sie überall berühren ließ, mir glücklich Wein servierte und mir Komplimente machte, was für ein gut aussehender Mann ich doch bin, als ich in der Tarverne war, das alles diente nur dazu, die Akademie zu infiltrieren. All diese Komplimente waren höchstwahrscheinlich nur Lügen…“

Mr. Colbert, der aufmerksam zuhörte, erinnerte sich schlagartig daran, dass er sich auch einmal von Fouquet bezaubern ließ und ihr das Geheimnis der Tresormauern preisgab.

Mr. Colbert entschied, dass er dieses Geheimnis mit ins Grab nehmen werde.

„J-ja. Schöne Frauen sind tödliche Magier.“

„Ich könnte Ihnen nicht mehr zustimmen, mein lieber Colbert.“

Saito, Louise und Kirche starrten die beiden mit leeren Blicken an.

Erkennend, dass seine Studenten ihn mit kalten Blicken ansahen, räusperte er sich erneut und erlangte seine ernste Gelassenheit zurück.

„Ihr alle habt großartige Arbeit geleistet, indem ihr den Stab der Zerstörung zurückgebracht und Fouquet gefangen habt.“

Die drei neben Saito quittierten stolz.

„Fouquet wird den Stadtwachen übergeben und der Stab der Zerstörung wir zurück in den Tresorraum gebracht. Endlich ist dieser Fall abgeschlossen.“

Sanft über die Köpfe des Trios streichelnd sagte Osman, „Ich habe den königlichen Hof darum gebeten, euch den Titel des „Chevaliers“ zu verleihen. Ich denke wir werden bald eine Rückmeldung erhalten. Und da Tabitha bereits diesen Titel innehat, habe ich das Gesuch erteilt, ihr die Elven Medallie zu verleihen.“

Die Gesichter des Trio’s strahlten als sie diese Neuigkeiten hörten.

„Wirklich?“ fragte Kirche verblüfft.

„Ja Ihr habt mehr als genug getan um diesen Titel zu verdienen, oder etwa nicht?“

Louise schaute zu Saito, welcher schweigsam war, seit sie den Raum betreten hatten.

„Direktro Osman, Saito… wird er nichts kriegen?“

„Ich befürchte leider ja. Er ist nicht adelig…“

Saito antwortete, „Ich brauche nichts.“

Direktor Osman klatschte langsam in seine Hände und sagte, „Ich habe fast vergessen, der nächtliche Ball von Frigg wird wie geplant stattfinden, da wir den Stab zurückerlangt haben.“

Kirche’s Gesicht strahlte. „Das stimmt, lasst uns Fouquet vergessen und die ganze Nacht lang tanzen!“

„Ihr Drei werdet die Attraktion des Balles sein. Also, macht euch fertig und kleidet euch ein!“

Die Drei verneigten sich und gingen durch die Tür hinaus.

Louise hielt jedoch inne und sah zu Saito.

„Geh du schonmal vor.“ sagte er ihr.

Auch wenn Louise noch immer besorgt war, nickte sie und ging raus.

Osman drehte sich zu Saito und fragte, „Gibt es etwas, was du von mir wissen möchtest?“

Saito nickte.

„Bitte, fahre fort. Ich werde mein Bestes versuchen um deine Fragen so gut wie möglich zu beantworten. Auch wenn ich dir keinen Titel anbieten kann, so ist dies das Mindeste um dir meine Dankbarkeit zu zeigen.“

Gleich danach bat er Mr. Colbert den Raum zu verlassen. Mr Colbert, der darauf brannte Saito’s Worte zu hören, verschwand mit sichtlichem Missgefallen.

Nachdem Mr. Colbert ging sagte Saito, „Dieser Gegenstand, der Stab der Zerstörung ist ursprünglich aus meiner Welt.“

Osman’s Augen funkelten. „Aus deiner Welt, sagts du?“

„Ich bin nicht von dieser Welt.“

„Ist das wahr?“

„Es ist wahr. Ich wurde in diese Welt gebracht durch Louise’s Beschwörung.“

„Ich verstehe. Wenn das der Fall ist…“ Osman blickte nachenklich zur Seite.

„Der Stab der Zerstörung ist eine Waffe aus meiner Welt. Wer hat sie in diese Welt gebracht?“

Osman seufzte und sagte. „Derjenige, der mir den Stab gab war mein Retter.“

„Wo ist diese Person jetzt? Diese Person ist ganz sicher aus der selben Welt wie ich.“

„Er starb. Er starb vor über dreißig Jahren…“

„Was sagen Sie?“

„Vor dreißig Jahren, als ich im Wald spazierte wurde ich von einem zweiköpfigem Drachen angegriffen. Derjenige, der mich rettete war der Besitzer des Stabs der Zerstörung. Er benutzte jedoch einen anderen Stab um den Drachen zu töten und brach zusammen. Er war bereits zu dieser Zeit verwundet. Ich brachte ihn zur Akademie und versorgte seine Wunden. Aber es war zwecklos…“

„Er starb?“

Direktor Osman nickte.

Ich legte den Stab, den er benutze um mich zu retten in sein Grab, den anderen, den ich Stab der Zerstörung nannte verwahrte ich in dem Tresor um meinen Retter zu ehren…“

Osman blickte in die Ferne und sagte. „ Als er auf dem Bett lag bis zum Tage seines Todes hörte er nicht auf zu sagen „Was ist das für ein Ort? Ich will zurück in meine Welt.“ Ich schätze, er muss aus der selben Welt kommen wie du.“

„Wer hat ihn dann aber in diese Welt gebracht?“

„Ich weiß es nicht. Bis zum Ende konnte ich nicht herausfinden, wie er hier hergelangt ist.“

„Verdammt. Grade wo ich dachte, dass ich einen Hinweis gefunden hätte.“ jammerte Saito. Diese Spur hatte ihn in eine Sackgasse geführt. Osman’s Retter war höchstwahrschienlich ein Soldat aus dem Land. Aber wie kam er in diese Welt?

Auch wenn Saito sich so sehr wünschte mehr zu wissen, gab es keinen Weg mehr zu erfahren.

Osman hielt Saito’s Hand. „Die Runen auf deiner Hand…“

„Oh ja. Ich wollte auch danach fragen. Wenn diese Runen glühen bin ich in der Lage jede Waffe perfekt zu führen. Nicht nur Schwerter, sondern sogar Waffen aus meiner Welt auch…“

Osman überlegte einen Moment lang und antwortete, “Das jedoch, kann ich dir sagen. Das sind die Runen von Gandálfr, dem legendären Vertrauten.“

„Die Runen des legendären Vertrauten?“

„Ja. Gandálfr war ein legedärer Vertraute, der jede Waffe nach Belieben benutzen konnte. Das ist höchst wahrscheinlich der Grund warum du den Stab der Zerstörung benutzen konntest.“

Saito war verwirrt. „… Dann, warum bin ich der legendäre Vertraute?“

„Ich weiß es nicht.“ antwortete Osman schnell.

„Es tut mir leid. Aber es gibt die Möglichkeit, dass es eine Verbindung gibt zwischen den Runen und dem Weg, auf dem du in diese Welt gelangt bist.“

„Huh…“ seufte Saito.

Saito dachte, er würde die Antworten die er braucht vom Direktor erhalten, aber dieser weiß selbst nicht viel mehr…

„Es tut mir aufrichtig Leid, dass ich keine große Hilfe für dich sein konnte. Ich bin aber immer auf deiner Seite, Gandálfr!“ Osman umarmte Saito.

„Ich muss dir erneut dafür danken, dass du den Besitz meines Wohltäters zurückgebracht hast.

„Das ist schon okay…“ sagte Saito müde.

Ich habe versucht herauszufinden, wie du hierher gelant bist, aber…?

„Aber was?“

„Aber auch wenn ich nichts herausfinden konnte, so gib nicht alle Hoffnung auf. Du wirst dich mit dem Lauf der Zeit an diese Welt gewöhnen. Vielleicht findest du sogar eine Frau hier…“

Saito seufzte erneut. Der Hinweis, der ihn zu seiner Welt hätte bringen können ist ihm so einfach entglitten.

<center>***</center>

Über der Speisehalle von Alviss befand sich ein großer Saal. Dort wurde jeder Ball gehalten.

Saito lehnte sich an das Geländer des Balkons und betrachtete den großen Empfang.

Die Studenten und Lehrer, die sich edel gekleidet haben versammelten sich um unzählige Tischen gehäuft mit exquisitem Essen und unterhielten sich. Saito gelangte dort durch eine kleine Treppe, die zum Balkon führte. Sie zu sehen ließ Saito fühlen, dass er kein bisschen dort hineinpasste und entschied sich deshalb nicht teilzunhemen.

Neben Saito war ein bisschen Essen und eine Flasche Wein, die ihm Siesta gebracht hatte. Saito schüttete sich ein Glas Wein ein und trank es.

„Hey, hast du nicht vielleicht schon einen Tropfen zu viel getrunken?“ fragte Derflinger welcher besorgt an den Balkon gelehnt war. Als das Schwert von Kirche während der letzten Ereignisses zerbrochen war, benutzte Saito Derflinger nun wieder zu seinem Schutz. Wie sonst auch hatte es zwar ein freches Mundwerk, aber es hatte auch eine unbeschwerte Persönlichkeit, weshalb es als Begleitung doch gewisse Vorzüge mit sich brachte.

„Du nervst. Zu denken, dass ich einen Weg zurück nach Hause gefunden hätte… Im Endeffekt, war das alles doch nur ein Traum… Kann ich dann nicht einfach meine Sorgen wegtrinken?“

Bevor der Ball anfing hatte Kirche ihn noch begleitet. Aber sobald der Ball begann war sie nirgendwo mehr zu finden.

Saito hatte keine andere Wahl als mit Derflinger runzuhängen um seine Langweile zu vertreiben.

Inmitten der Tanzfläche wurde die lachende und redende Kirche von einer Gruppe junger Männer umschwärmt. Auch wenn Kirche ihm versprochen hat, mit ihm zu tanzen, würde es doch etwas dauern bis Saito an der Reihe war.

Tabitha, die an diesem Abend in einem tiefschwarzen Kleid gekleidet war,ergötzte sich an dem prächtigen Festessen auf dem Tisch.

Scheint, als genieße jeder hier den Tanz in vollen Zügen…

Die Tore der großen Halle öffneten sich und Louise erschien.

Die Wachen an der Tür kündigten das Erschienn von Louise an. „Die Tochter von Herzog Vallière, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière ist soeben erschienen!“

Saito hielt den Atem an. Louise trug ein weißes Abendkleid und ihre erdbeerblonden Haare waren zu einem Pferdeschwanz zusammengebunden. Ihre Hände waren in in schneeweiße Handschuhe gehüllt, welche ihr erhabenes Erscheinen verzierte. Ihr zierliches Gesicht und ihr kurz geschnittenes Abendkleid ließen sie wie einen Juwelen erstrahlen.

Nachdem die Musiker sich versicherten, dass der Gast auch tatsächlich erschienen ist, fingen sie an, beruhigende und verzaubernde Musik zu spielen. Um Louise scharrten sich Junge Männer, alle verzaubert von ihrer Schönheit und hofften auf einen Tanz mit ihr. Vor diesem Abend hat niemand erkannt, was für eine Schönheit in „Louise, die Nullnummer“ schlummerte. Nun versuchen die selben männlichen Leute ihr Herz zu gewinnen.

Die Adeligen begannen eine eleganten Tanz. Louise lehnte jede Einladung der Männer zum Tanz ab, erhaschte einen Blick auf Saito, der auf dem Balkon lungerte, und ging auf ihn zu. Louise stand vor dem leicht angetrunkenen Saito und platzierte ihre Arme auf ihrer Hüfte. „Scheint, als ob du dich selbst genießt,“ sagte sie.

„Nicht wirklich…“ Saito wendete seinen Blick von der bezaubernden Louise ab und dachte, dass es gut war, dass er vorher etwas Wein getrunken hatte. So konnte Louise nicht erkennen, wie er bei ihrem Anblick errötete.

Derflinger sah zu Louise und rief „Haha… Kleidung macht wirklich Leute!“

„Halt dich da raus.“ Louise starrte auf das Schwert und verschränkte ihre Arme.

„Hast du nicht vor, zu tanzen“ fragte Saito, bemüht ihren Blick zu vermeiden.

„Ich habe keinen Tanzpartner.“ antwortete Louise.

„Haben dich gerade nicht eine Menge Leute um einen Tanz gebeten?“ fragte Saito.

Louise antwortete nicht und streckte ihre Hand aus.

„Huh?“

„Auch wenn du nur ein Vertrauter bist, so kann ich einmal eine Ausnahme machen.“ sagte die errötende Louise und auch sie vermied jetzt Saito’s Blick.

„Meinst du nicht etwa ‚Darf ich euch um diesen Tanz bitten?‘?“ sagte Saito und blickte zur Seite.

Nach einer kurzen stillen Pause seufzte Louise.

„Nur Heute!“ sagte sie.

Louise fasste dann die Enden von ihrem Kleid und machte einen Knicks.

„Darf ich euch um diesen Tanz bitten, Sir?“

Diese Geste ließ die schon ohnehin beschämte Louise noch niedlicher und charmanter denn je wirken.

Saito hielt zitternd ihre Hand und gemeinsam gingen sie in Richtung Tanzfläche.

„Ich habe vorher noch nie getanzt.“ sagte Saito.

„Folge einfach meinem Rhythmus.“ sagte Louise und fasste sanft Saito’s Hand. Saito machte Louise’s Bewegungen nach und folgte ihrem Rhythmus. Louise schien sich kein bisschen von Saito’s schwergängigen Bewegungen beirren und konzentrierte sich voll auf ihren Tanz.

„Saito… Ich glaube dir jetzt, “ sagte sie.
[[Image:ZNT-page-259.jpg|thumb]]

„Was?“

„… Du sagtest, dass du von einer anderen Welt stammst,“ entgegnete Louise während sie anmutig tanzte.

„Huh? Ich dachte, du hast mir schon vorher geglaubt?“

„Ursprünglich habe ich das, was du gesagt hast, nur mit einer Priese Salz hingenommen… Aber der Stab der Zerstörung… Er ist eine Waffe deiner Welt, oder? Als ich dich sah, war alles, was mir übrig geblieben ist, dir zu glauben,“ Louise senkte ihren Kopf und fragte, „Wünscht du dir, zurückzukehren?“

„Ja, Ich will zurückgehen, aber da es im Moment keinen Weg zurück gibt, muss ich mich erst einmal wohl oder übel an das Leben hier gewöhnen.“

„Du hast Recht…“ murmelte Louise und tanzte weiter.

Danach war ihr Gesicht immer noch gerötet und sie wagte es nicht Saito anzusehen.

„Vielen Dank.“ sagte sie plötzlich

Saito war verwirrt, als er das hörte. Warum benimmt sie sich so seltsam heute?

„Naja… Hast du mich nicht gerettet, als ich beinahe von Fouquet’s Golem zerschmettert wurde?“ antwortete Louise.

Die Musiker spielten ein weiteres, noch aufmunternderes Lied. Langsam, Stück für Stück, wurde Saito langsam wieder fröhlicher. Eines Tages… Eines Tages kann ich nach Hause zurück… Aber hier zu sein ist auch nicht so schlecht.

Louise ist sehr niedlich heute, ich sollte zufrieden sein.

„Du bist immer Willkommen. Dafür bin ich da.“

„Warum?“

„Weil ich dein Vertrauter bin.“

Louise lächelte.

Derflinger, welcher noch immer am Balkon gelehnt war sah die beiden an, „Unglaublich! sagte es zu sich selbst.

Die Zwillingsmonde im Himmel schienen auf in den Ballsaal und erschufen zusammen mit den Kerzenlichtern eine romantische Atmosphäre auf der Tanzfläche.

„Partner! Du bist unglaublich!“

Er beobachtete aufmerksam, wie sein Partner mit seinem Meister tanzte, „Ein Vertrauter der mit seinem Meister tanzt? Das ist das erste Mal, dass ich so etwas sehe!“

Ende von Buch 1

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 7|Zurück zu Kapitel 7 ]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Zurück zur Hauptseite]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 2 Illustrationen|Vorwärts zu Band 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima Deutsche Version:Volume1 Kapitel 8

2015-02-09T06:35:48Z

Darklor: found the last chapter in the wayback machine - I wonder why this was never added before - Thanks for the Translation FF

==Kapitel 8 – Der Stab der Zerstörung==

Am nächsten Morgen…
In der Tristain Magieakademie herrschte wegen den Ereignissen des Vorabends eine unglaubliche Aufregung. Es war schon fast so, als hätte jemand ein Wespennest in Aufruhr versetzt.

Und warum das ganze? Weil der Stab der Zerstörung entwendet worden war. Fkf

Nicht zu vergessen, dass es ein Erdgolem war, der durch die Mauern eingedrungen war.

Die Lehrer der Magieakademie, die sich in der Schatzkammer versammelt hatten, waren sprachlos als sie das gigantische Loch sahen, das in der Mauer hinterlassen wurde.

Die Inschrift, die von Fouquet, dem Erdbrecher hinterlassen wurde, sagte alles:

[Ich habe den Stab der Zerstörung an mich genommen. Fouquet, der Erdbrecher]

Zu diesem Zeitpunkt war alles, was die Lehrer tun konnten, nörgeln und jammern.

“Es ist der Dieb, der den Adligen alles weggenommen hat, Fouquet der Erdbrecher! Wie anmaßend von ihm, die Akademie ins Visier zu nehmen!”

“Wo sind bloß die Wachen?”

“Selbst wenn die Wachen hier wären, was würde das ändern? Sie sind ohnehin nichts als Bürgerliche! Apropos, welcher Adlige war gestern der Verantwortliche?”

Mrs. Chevreuse wirkte verängstigt. Sie hätte gestern Nacht auf die Kammer aufpassen sollen. “Aber wer würde denn von der Akademie stehlen wollen?” hatte sie sich gedacht, als sie es sich auf dem Bett in ihrem Zimmer gemütlich gemacht hatte, anstatt neben den Toren der Schatzkammer Wache zu schieben, wie man es von einem Adligen im Dienst erwartet hätte.

Einer der Lehrer deutete sofort auf sie und sagte, “Mrs. Chevreuse! Ihr hättet gestern vor der Kammer Wache schieben müssen, habe ich nicht Recht?”

Mrs. Chevreuse brach in Tränen aus, ”Es tut mir so Leid… so schrecklich Leid…”

“Selbst wenn Ihr Euch das Herz ausweinen würdet, würde uns das den Stab wiederbringen? Oder seid Ihr vielleicht bereit ihn zu bezahlen?”

“Aber…aber ich habe doch eben erst mein Haus abbezahlt.” Mrs. Chevreuse kniete am Boden und heulte.

Genau in diesem Augenblick betrat Old Osman den Raum. “Ähm… Ich würde meinen, dass dies nicht der rechte Zeitpunkt dafür ist, auf dieser guten Frau rumzuhacken, nicht wahr?”

Der Kollege, der Mrs. Chevreuse eben noch getadelt hatte, erwiderte, “Aber Osman, Mrs. Chevreuse hat ganz klar versagt! Sie hat geschlafen als man von ihr verlangt hatte, Wache zu halten!”

Old Osman fuhr sich nur langsam durch seinen langen Bart als er dem erschütterten Lehrer vor ihm entgegenblickte.

“Äh… Wie war Euer Name noch gleich?”

“Gimli! Habt Ihr das etwa vergessen?”

“Oh, richtig! Gimli! Nun, Mr. Gimli, bitte regt Euch nicht so auf. Seid ehrlich, wie viele von uns können behaupten unseren Wachdienst hier unten gewissenhaft vollzogen zu haben?” antwortete Old Osman.

Die Lehrer blickten sich gegenseitig an und senkten beschämt ihre Blicke. Es herrschte Stille.

“So sieht die Lage derzeit aus. Wo wir doch bereits von Verantwortung sprechen, so denke ich dass jeder von uns, selbst ich, für den gestrigen Vorfall verantwortlich ist. Warum sind wir davon ausgegangen, dass kein Dieb jemals in die Akademie eindringen könnte? Liegt es an der Vielzahl von Magiern, die wir in dieser Akademie beschäftigen, dass uns die Gewissheit bringt niemals angegriffen werden zu können? Nun, meine Freunde, dieser Gedanke war von Anfang an unser Fehler..”

Old Osman starrte durch das Loch in der Mauer und setzte seine Rede fort, “Es war diese Arroganz, die Fouquet den Mut gab, herzukommen und den Stab an sich zu nehmen. Ein jeder von uns trägt die Schuld daran.”

Mrs. Chevreuse schaute dankbar zu Old Osman auf und sagte, “Oh! Osman, Mr. Osman! Ich danke Euch für Eure Güte. Von diesem Augenblick an werde ich Euch wie einen Vater ansehen.”

“Ach was… Hehe… Miss…” Old Osman fing damit an Mrs. Chevreuses Hintern zu streicheln.

“Wenn es Euch recht ist, überlassen wir den Rest dem Direktor.”

Old Osman, der niemandem die Schuld für diese Sache in die Schuhe schieben wollte, entschied sich dafür, dass dies der beste Weg dafür war die angespannte Situation zu beruhigen. Anschließend räusperte er sich während die Blicke aller Anwesenden weiterhin auf ihm ruhten, darauf wartend, dass er das Wort erneut ergriff.

“Nun denn, wer hat den Diebstahl mit eigenen Augen mitverfolgt?” fragte Osman.

“Das waren diese drei.” sagte Mr. Colbert während er auf die drei besagten Personen hinter ihm deutete.

Diese drei waren Louise, Kirche and Tabitha. Saito war ebenfalls anwesend, aber da er nichts weiter war als ein Vertrauter, zählte er nicht als “Person”.

“Oh… ihr seid es…” sprach Osman und betrachtete Saito mit großem Interesse.

Saito hatte keine Ahnung wieso man ihn anstarrte, blieb aber dennoch höflich und schwieg.

“Bitte erzählt uns ganz genau was ihr gesehen habt.”

Louise trat vor und beschrieb, was sie sah. „Mm… Ein riesiger Lehmgolem erschien und durchbrach die Wand. Der verhüllte Magier, der auf seiner Schulter stand, sprang rein und nahm etwas… Ich denke, es war höchst wahrscheinlich der Stab der Zerstörung… Danach flüchtete der vermummte Magier auf dem Golem jenseits der Schulmauern… Der Golem wurde dann schließlich zu einem gewaltigem Haufen Erde.“

„Und, was ist dann passiert?“

„Alles was wir später sahen, war ein riesiger Haufen Erde, ohne jede Spur des verhüllten Magiers.“

„Also… Das ist passiert…“ sagte Osman, während er sich durch den Bart strich.

„Obwohl wir mit der Verfolgung aufnehmen wollten, konnten wir es nicht ohne jegliche Hinweise. Deshalb…“

An dieser Stelle erinnerte sich Old Osman plötzlich an eine Frage, die er Mr. Colbert stellen wollte.

„Ah, wo ist denn Miss Longueville?“

„Ich bin mir nicht sicher. Ich habe sie seit heute Morgen nicht mehr gesehen.“

„Wo könnte sie bloß in diesen ermüdenden Zeiten stecken?“

„Das stimmt, wo könnte sie bloß sein?“

Inmitten dieses Gemurmels erschien Miss Longueville endlich.

„Miss Longueville! Wo waren Sie? Etwas Schreckliches ist geschehen!“ sagte Mr. Colbert sorgenvoll.

Miss Longueville sprach zu Old Osman in einer sehr kühlen und ruhigen Art und Weise. „Es tut mir unendlich leid! Ich habe etwas nachgeforscht. Also…“

„Nachgeforscht?“

„Ja. Als ich heute Morgen aufgewacht bin, war schon eine Menge Tumult zugange, also ging ich zur Tresorkammer und sah die Inschrift von Fouquet an der Wand. Ich wusste, der im ganzen Land berüchtigte Dieb hat wieder einmal zugeschlagen. Daher habe ich augenblicklich mit meinen Nachforschungen begonnen.“

„Sie sind sehr tüchtig, Miss Longueville.“ Sodann sprach er aber mit einer dringlichen Stimme, „Aber habt ihr im Endeffekt irgendetwas herausfinden können?“

„Ja, ich weiß nun, wo Fouquet sich aufhält.“

„Was!?“ sagte Mr. Colbert mit Begeisterung. „Wo habt ihr diese Informationen her, Miss Longueville?“

„Den Bürgern in diesem Gebiet nach wurde eine Person mit einem schwarzen Umhang gesehen, die ein verlassenes Haus im nahegelegenen Wald betrat. Ich denke, diese Person ist höchst wahrscheinlich Fouquet und das verlassene Haus ist höchstwahrscheinlich sein Versteck.“

Als Louise das hörte, rief sie „Ein schwarzer Umhang? Ohne Zweifel, das muss Fouquet sein!“

Auch Old Osman wurde etwas energischer und fragte Miss Longueville, „Wie weit ist es von hier aus?“

„Zu Fuß ist es ein halber Tag, mit dem Pferd dürfte es nur 5 Stunden dauern.“

„Wir müssen das dem königlichen Hof umgehend melden! Wir müssen Unterstützung von der königleichen Armee anfordern!“ rief Mr. Colbert wieder.

Old Osman schüttelte seinen Kopf, starrte auf Colbert mit einer Energie, die man ihm nicht zugetraut hätte, und schrie, „Du Narr! Während wir dies dem königlichen Hof berichten, wird Fouquet ungestraft davonkommen! Und überhaupt, wenn wir nicht einmal mit so kleinen Problem fertig werden können, sind wir es nicht würdig, adelig genannt zu werden! Da der Stab aus der Akademie entwendet wurde, ist es die Pflicht der Akademie selbst den Stab wiederzuerlangen!“

Miss Longueville lächelte, als ob sie die ganze Zeit auf diese Antwort gewartet hätte.

Old Osman hustete eine Weile und began Freiwillige zu rekrutieren. „Nun, wir werden einen Suchtrupp zusammenstellen, um Fouquet zu finden. Jene, die sich dazu bereitstellen wollen, mögen bitte Ihren Zauberstab heben.“

Alle Adligen sahen sich gegenseitig beklommen an und niemand von ihnen hob seinen Stab.

„Niemand? Das ist sonderbar. Will niemand als der Held gefeiert werden, der Fouquet den Erdbrecher gefangen hat?“

Louise war eine unter denen, die ihren Kopf gesenkt haben, doch sie entschied sich doch, ihren Zauberstab zu heben.

„Miss Valliére!“ rief Mrs. Chevruse überrascht. „Ihr dürft das nicht tun! Ihr seid immer noch eine Schülerin! Überlasst das bitte den Lehrern!“

„Aber niemand anderes will helfen…“ murmelte sie.

Saito sah Louise mit offenem Mund an. Der eher ernste Blick von Louise, gepaart mit einem sanften Biss auf ihren Lippen war so überwältigend, dass er Saito völlig fesselte.

Als Kirche sah, dass Louise ihren Zauberstab in die Luft hob, hob sie auch ihren etwas widerwillig in die Luft.

Mr. Colbert war noch mehr überrascht und erwiderte; „Miss Zerbst! Seid Ihr nicht auch noch eine Schülerin?“

Kirche antwortete gleichgültig. „Nun ja, ich kann einfach nicht gegen die Vallière Familie verlieren.“

Sehend, wie Kirche ihren Zauberstab hob, tat Tabitha es ihnen nach.

„Tabitha! Du musst das nicht tun! Das betrifft dich kein bisschen!“ sagte Kirche.

Tabitha antwortete schlicht. „Ich bin besorgt.“

Innerlich berührt schaute Kirche voller Dankbarkeit zu Tabitha.

Louise nuschelte auch zur selben Zeit. „Danke… Tabitha.“

Old Osmand lachte, als er die drei sah und sagte, „Nun gut, es liegt nun in eurer Hand.“

„Sir! Schulleiter Osman! Ich erhebe Einspruch! Wir dürfen das Leben unserer Schüler nicht aufs Spiel setzen!“

„Nun, wollen Sie dann an Ihrer Stelle gehen, Mrs Chevruse?“

„Ah… Ehm.. Gut… Ich fühle mich in letzter Zeit etwas schwach, deshalb…“

„Sie haben Fouquet bereits gesehen und außerdem, obwohl Miss Tabitha hier sehr jung ist, habe ich gehört, dass sie bereits zum Chevalier ernannt wurde, habe ich nicht recht?“

Tabitha antwortet nicht und stand nur ruhig rum.

Alle Lehrer sahen Tabitha voller Erstaunen an.

„Ist das wahr, Tabitha?“ fragte Kirche mit ähnlichem Erstaunen.

Obwohl der Titel „Chevalier“ der niedrigste Rang ist, den die königliche Familie einer Person übertragen kann, war Kirche dennoch begeistert, dass Tabitha ihn in solch einem jungen Alter erhalten konnte. Wenn es der Titel des „Barons“ oder gar der des „Marquis“ wäre, so könnten diese erhalten werden, wenn man große Landteile erkaufte. Jedoch um den Titel eines „Chevalier“ zu erhalten, bedarf es, dem Heimatland einen großen Dienst erwiesen zu haben. Es ist ein Titel, den man sich nur durch große Anstrengungen verdienen kann .

Wieder herrschte große Aufregung im Gewölbe.

Old Osman fuhr fort, sah nun zu Kirche und sagte, „Miss Zerbst von Germania stammt aus einer Familie ausgezeichneter Kriegshelden, und auch sie selbst weist ein hohes Wissen von Feuermagie auf.“

Kirche warf ihr Haar voll Zuversicht zurück.

Louise, welche dachte, dass es Zeit war, dass auch sie nun gelobt werde, wartete starr und niedlich.

Old Osmond saß jetzt in der Klemme. Es gab so gut wie nichts, was man an ihr loben könnte…

„Ehem!“ Sich räuspernd drehte sich Osman zu Louise und sagte „Dass… Miss Vallière stammt aus der prestigevollen Vallière Familie, einer Familie berühmt für ihre Magier. Und… Sie wird auch ein vielversprechender sein in Zukunft… und ihr Vertrauter…“

Er fixierte seinen Blick auf Saito und fuhr fort: „Obwohl er ein Bürgerlicher ist, so hat er doch General Gramont’s Sohn, Guiche de Gramont im Kampf besiegt.“ Old Osman dachte: Und wenn er wiklich der legendäre Gandálfr ist… „Und somit sollte Fouquet, der Erdbrecher ihm auf keine Weise gewachsen sein.“

Mr. Colbert fügte enthusiastisch hinzu; „Ja, ja! Weil er der legendäre Gand…“

Old Osman hielt hastig Mr. Colbert’s Mund zu, bevor er sinen Satz beenden konnte. „A… Hahaha… Er redet Unsinn! Haha!…“

Dann herrschte wieder Stille.

Und dann sprach Old Osman in einem ernsten Ton, „Wenn irgendjemand von sich behauptet, dass er geeigneter als diese Drei ist, so möge er bitte vortreten.“

Niemand trat vor.

Old Osman wandte sich der Vierer-Gruppe zu und sagte, „Die Akademie erwartet damit von euch die Gefangennahme von Fouquet!“

Louise, Kirche und Tabitha standen stramm und sagte, „Wir schwören bei unseren Zauberstäben, dass wir ihn einfangen werden!“

Danach fasste sie an ihren Rock und machten einen Knicks. Saito tat es ihnen hastig nach. Da er keinen Rock trug, fasste er das Ende seiner Jacke.

„Nun denn, macht die Kutsche bereit und reist auf der Stelle ab. Ihr müsst eure Kräfte schonen bis ihr angekommen seid.“

„Miss Longueville, könnten Sie vielleicht mit ihnen gehen?“

„Ja, Direktor Old Osman. Ich wollte sie sowieso begleiten.“ Sagte Miss Longueville.

<center>***</center>

Und so machten sich die vier unter der Führung von Miss Longueville schnell auf dem Weg.

Auch wenn man es als Kutsche bezeichnete, so handelte es sich tatsächlich um einen einfachen Wagen, an dem einfache Holzbretter als Sitz angebracht wurden. Das gute daran war jedoch, dass sie im Falle eines Angriffes schnell aus der Kutsche herausspringen konnten.

Miss longueville war dafür zuständig, die Kutsche zu lenken.

Kirche fragte die schweigsame Longueville, die sich auf die Zügel konzentrierte, „Miss Longueville, so eine Arbeit kann doch von einem einfachen Bauern verrichtet werden. Warum tun Sie es selbst?“

Miss Longueville lächelte und antwortete; „Das ist schon okay. Ich bin sowieso nicht adelig.“

Kirche hielt für einen Moment inne und fragte dann erneut; „Aber seid Ihr nicht die Sekretärin von Old Osman?“

„Ja, das bin ich. Aber Old Osman ist keine Person, die sich um den sozialen Status einer Person kümmert, wenn er nach Hilfe sucht. Egal ob sie von einem Adeligen oder einem bürgerlichen stammt.“

„Wenn es möglich ist, könnten Sie mir genau erzählen, wie Sie ihren Adelstitel verloren haben?“

Aber Miss Longueville lächelte Kirche nur an. Es schien, als würde sie nicht mehr darüber reden wollen.

„Erzählen Sie es mir doch bitte, wenigstens ein bisschen.“ löcherte Kirche als sie sich näher an Miss Longueville lehnte. Plötzlich spürte sie, dass ihr jemand an die Schulter packte. Es war Louise. Kirche drehte sich um und sagte, „Was gibt’s, Vallière?“

„Vergiss es. Hör auf in der Vergangenheit anderer Leute rumzuwühlen.“

„Tzz, mir ist langweilig und deshalb brauche ich jemanden, mit dem ich reden kann.“ antwortete Kirche und platzierte ihre Hände hinter ihrem Kopf und lehnte sich an die Seite der Kutsche.

„Ich weiß nicht, ob das auf dein Land zutrifft, aber hier in Tristain ist es verwerflich jemanden dazu zu zwingen, etwas zu sagen, das er oder sie nicht sagen möchte.“

Kirche antwortete darauf nicht. Sie stand auf und setzte sich mit gekreuzten Beinen wieder hin und sagte „Das ist alles nur wegen deiner Ungestümtheit, die mich hier reingezogen hat. Fouquet fangen…“

Louise starrte Kirche zornig an. „Was meinst du damit? Bist du nicht freiwillig hier?“

„Wenn du allein gehen würdest, wäre Saito doch auch in Gefahr, oder? Hab ich nicht Recht, Nullnummer Louise?“

„Warum sagst du so etwas?“

„Überhaupt, wenn der riesige Erdgolem wieder erscheint, würdest du sicher wegrennen und Saito den Kampf überlassen, richtig?“

„Warum sollte ich weglaufen? Ich würde meine Magie benutzen, du wirst schon sehen!“

„Du und Magie benutzen? Was für ein Witz!“

Die beiden begannen, wieder zu zanken. Tabitha las ihr Buch weiter.

„Das reicht! Würdet ihr beiden bitte aufhören?“ unterbracht Saito sie.

Kirche machte eine Geste und sagte, „Tzz, ich höre auf. Immerhin bin ich nicht die Verantwortliche.“

Louise biss sich auf ihre Lippen.

„Das ist für dich Liebster.“ Kirche blickte verführerisch zu Saito und platzierte das Schwert, was sie für ihn gekauft hat. In seinen Armen.

„Wow! Danke!“ sagte Saito als er das Schwert nahm.

„Die Runde habe ich gewonnen, oder was meinst du? Nullnummer Louise?“

Louise starrte sie beide an, aber blieb ruhig.

Plötzlich wurde es dunkel. Die Kutsche hat den Wald betreten. Die Dunkehleit und der eigenartige Geruch des Waldes ließen einen Schauer über ihren Rücken laufen.

„Ab hier müssen wir zu Fuß weiter.“ sagte Miss Longueville. Die Gruppe stieg vom Wagen ab und ging weiter zu dem kleinen Pfad, der tiefer in den Wald führte.

„Ich habe Angst im dunkeln und ich mag die Atmosphäre hier nicht…“ sagte Kirche und klammerte sich mit ihren Armen um Saito.

„Könntest mir bitte nicht so nahe kommen?“

„Aber ich habe Angst!“ sagte Kirche mit einer übertiebenen Reaktion. Jeder konnte sehen, dass sie log…

Saito, der besorgt wegen Louise war, schaute zu ihr rüber.

Doch sie drehte ihren Kopf zur Seite. „Hmpf.“

Die Gruppe erreichte eine Lichtung im Wald. Sie war grob gesehen von der gleichen Größe wie der Vestri Platz und in der Mitte befand sich ein verlassenes Haus. Das Haus bestand aus Holz und besaß einen verrosteten Kachelofen. Daneben befand sich ein völlig ruiniertes Warenhaus.

Die Gruppe versteckte sich hinter ein paar Büschen und beobachtete das Haus.

Miss Longueville zeigte auf es und sagte, „Den Informationen nach, die ich gesammelt habe, müsste das der Ort sein.“

„Es scheint, als wäre niemand da. Versteckt sich Fouquet wirklich hier?“

Die Gruppe fing an zu diskutieren, wie sie vorgehen sollten und benutzten Stöcke um ihren Plan für den Kampf auf den Boden zu zeichnen. Sie waren sich einig, dass ein Hinterhalt die beste Lösung sei. Noch besser wäre es, wenn Fouquet schlafen würde.

Als erstes würden sie die Gegend um das Haus auskundschaften, um herauszufinden, was drinnen vor sich geht. Danach, wenn Fouquet sich im Haus befindet, wird ihn jemand aus dem Haus locken, weil im Haus nicht genug Erde ist um einen Erdgolem zu erschaffen. Ist er erst einmal darußen, würde der Rest ihre ganze Magie gegen ihn richten, ohne dass er die überhaupt die Gelegenheit kriegt, seinen Golem zu beschwören.

„Also, wer wird ihn herauslocken?“ fragte Saito.

Tabitha antwortete, „Derjenige mit den besten Reflexen.“

Alle starrten Saito an..

„Ich?“ seufzte Saito. Er zog das Schwert hervor, welches ihm Kirche gegeben hat

Die Runen auf seiner linken Hand fingen an zu glühen. Zur selben Zeit spürte Saito, wie sein Körper so leicht wie eine Feder wurde.

Saito näherte sich dem Haus und spähte durch das Fenster. Es gab nur einen einzigen Raum, in dem sich ein Tisch und ein alter Sessel befanden, die beide mit einer Staubschicht bedeckt waren. Auf dem Tisch stand eine Flasche mit Wein und in einer Ecke des Raumes befand sich Stapel Feuerholz.

Es war niemand zu sehen und es schien auch keinen Platz im Haus gegeben, in dem man sich hätte verstecken können.

Hat er bereits diesen Ort verlassen?

Aber ihr Gegner ist Fouquet, ein Dreiecksmagier. Er könnte sich dennoch drinnen verstecken, obwohl es Innen keinen Platz zum verstecken geben mag.

Daher entschied sich Saito, die anderen herzurufen.

Saito benutzte seine Hände, um über seinem Kopf ein X zu formen, ein Zeichen was den anderen sagt, dass das Haus leer ist.

Der Rest der Gruppe, welcher sich sorgfältig versteckt hielt, näherte sich dem Haus.

„Es scheint niemand da zu sein,“ sagte Saito während er auf das Fenster zeigte.

Tabitha schwang ihren Stab in der Nähe der Tür und murmelte vor sich hin, „Es ist keine Falle…“ und öffnete die Tür und ging zuerst hinein.

Kirche und Saito taten es ihr nach und betraten ebenfalls das Haus.

Louise sagte dem Rest, dass sie draußen bleiben und Wache halten werde.

Miss Longueville erklärte sich bereit, die nähere Umgebung der Lichtung abzusuchen und verschwand in Richtung Wald.

Saito’s Gruppe, die sich nun im Haus befand, fing an, nach Spuren über Fouquets’s Verbleiben zu suchen.

Da fand Tabitha plötzlich, eingebettet in einer Kiste… den Stab der Zerstörung.

„Der Stab der Zerstörung.“ sagte Tabitha und schwang ihn umher.

„War das nicht zu viel zu einfach?“ beschwerte sich Kirche.

Saito schaute auf den Stab der Zerstörung und sagte voller Verwunderung, „Kirche, ist das wirklich der Stab der Zerstörung?“

Kirche nickte und sagte, „Ohne Zweifel, ich habe ihn schon einmal bei einem Rundgang durch die Schatzkammer gesehen.“

Saito betrachtete den Stab näher und musterte ihn genau. „Wenn ich nicht falsch liege, dann ist das ein…“

Genau dann gab Louise, die draußen Wache hielt, einen durchdringenden Schrei von sich. „Ahhhhh!!!“

„Was ist los, Louise?!“

Als alle aus dem Haus schauten, konnte man ein lautes Geräusch hören. Krach! Plötzlich verlor das Haus sein Dach und alle schauten nach oben.

Dort wo grade noch das Dach war, war nun ein gewaltiger Erdgolem.

„Es ist ein Erdgolem!“ schreite Kirche.

Tabitha war die erste, die reagierte. Ihren Stab schwingend, began sie ihren Zauberspruch aufzusagen. Ein Wirbelwind erschien aus ihrem Stab und traff den Golem.

Doch als sich der Wirbelwind wieder auflöste, blieb der Golem unversehrt.

Tabitha folgend holte Kirche ihren Zauberstab hervor, den sie in ihrem Ausschnitt versteckt hielt und sprach auch ihren Zauber aus.

Ein Feuerball schoss aus ihrem Stab und verschlang den Golem. Auch wenn der gesamte Golem unter Feuer stand, schienen die Flammen keinerlei Wirkung auf den Golem zu haben.

„Das ist zu viel für so wenige!“ rief Kirche.

„Rückzug.“ sagte Tabitha sanft.

Kirche und Tabitha rannen aus dem Haus und liefen in zwei verschieden Richtungen.

Währenddessen suchte Saito nach Louise.

„Hier drüben!“

Louise stand hinter dem Golem, rief ihren Zauberspruch und zeigte mit ihrem Zauberstab auf den Golem.

Etwas explodierte auf der Oberfläche des Golems. Es war die Magie von Louise. Der Golem bemerkte das und drehte sich zu Louise um.

Saito, der in der Nähe der Tür stand, etwa 20 Meter weg von Louise, schrie, „Louise! Renn weg!“

Louise weigerte sich, „Nein! Wenn ich dieses Ding besige, wird mich nie wieder jemand Louise, die Nullnummer nennen.“ Louise schien es ernst zu meinen. Der Golem legte seinen Kopd schräg, als wenn er sich fragte, ob er sich entwede um Louise oder die beiden flüchtenden kümmern sollte.

„Sieh dir doch nur den Größenunterschied zwischen dir und dem Golem an! Du kannst unmöglich gewinnen!“

„Das weiß ich erst, nachdem ich es versucht habe.“

„Das ist zu schwer für dich! Es ist unmöglich!“

Louise starrte Saito an und sagte, „Hast du das selbst nicht gesagt?“

„Was?“

„Als du von Guiche’s Valkyren so schwer verwundet wurdest. Als du dennoch aufrecht standest und sagtest, dass du niemals vor irgendwem oder irgendwas deinen Kopf senken wirst.“

„Ja… Das habe ich gesagt… aber…“

„Ich fühle genau so. Auch wenn ich nichts zustande bringe, so habe ich doch meinen Stolz. Wenn ich jetzt wegrenne, werden die Leute sagen, ‚Sie ist weggerannt, weil sie Nullnummer Louise ist‘.“

„Ist das so wichtig? Lass die Leute doch reden, was sie wollen!“

„Aber ich bin eine Adelige. Adelige sind Menschen, die Magie verwenden.“ Louise griff ihren Zauberstab fester. „Und Adelige kehren Ihren Feinden niemals den Rücken zu.“

Der Golem entschied sich, zuerst Louise zu vernichten und hob sein Bein, bereit, Louise zu zermalmen.

Louise hob ihren Stab erneut gegen den Golem und sagte einen weiteren Zauber auf.

Aber sie schaffte es nicht, ihren „Feuerball“ zu beschwören.

Dann aber gab es eine kleine Explosion auf der Brust des Golems und kleine Erdbrocken wurden aus ihm herausgesprengt. Der Golem schien kein bisschen beeindruckt von der Attacke.

Saito griff nach seinem Schwert und stürmte auf Louise zu.

Louise sah, wie der Fuß des Golems immer näher und näher kam. Sie schloss ihre Augen, bereit für das Schlimmste.

Genau in dieser Sekunde erreichte Saito sie mit der Geschwindigkeit eines Wirbelwindes, packte sie und machte eine Rolle, dem Stampfer des Golems knapp entkommend

Saito gab Louise eine Ohrfeige. Pakk!

„Wünschst du dir so sehr zu sterben?!“

Louise sah Saito betäubt an.

“Zur Hölle mit deinem adeligen Stolz! Wenn du tot bist, zählt das auch nichts mehr! Du Idiot!“

Tränen begannen aus Louise’s Augen zu fließen wie aus einem Wasserfall.

„Bitte, weine nicht!“

„Aber… ich ertrage das alles nicht mehr… ich werde ständig von allen wie ein Idiot behandelt..“

Louise so weinen zu sehen ließ Saito traurig werden.

Ständig „Nullnummer“ gennant zu werden, wie ein Idiot behandelt zu werden… niemand kann so etwas einfach so hinnehmen. Er erinnerte sich an den Kampf mit Guiche. Louise hat damals auch geweint. Auch wenn Louise sturköpig und hochmütig ist, in Wahrheit hasst sie es zu kämpfen, und sie ist auch nicht gut darin.

Sie ist auch nur ein Mädchen… Louise’s wunderhübsches Gesicht war nun voller Tränen, wie das eines weinenden Kindes.

Aber das war nicht die Zeit, um sie zu besänftigen. Saito drehte seinen Kopf zum Golem um und sah, wie er seine Faust hob, bereit sie zu zerquetschen.

„Kannst du mich nicht wenigstens ein bisschen trösten?“ prostetierte Louise, als Saito sie wegtrug und entkam.

Der Golem folgte ihnen und auch wenn er nicht besonders agil war, so konnte er doch mit Saito mithalten.

Tabithas Winddrache landete vor Saito, um ihnen bei ihrer Flucht zu helfen.

„Steigt auf.“ sagte Tabitha.

Saito setzte Louise auf dem Rücken von dem Drachen ab.

„Du auch, schnell!“ sagte Tabitha mit ungewöhnlicher Eindringlichkeit.

Aber Saito stieg nicht auf und rann in Richtung Golem zurück.

„Saito!“ schrie Louise.

„Fliegt jetzt weg!“ brüllte Saito.

Tabitha starrte Saito für eine Weile emotionslos an und war dann aber gezwungen mit Sylphide in die Lüfte zu steigen, da der Golem nahe genug bei ihnen war um sie Treffen zu können.

Krach!

Die Faust des Golems zerschmetterte den Platz, auf dem Saito grade noch stand. Im Bruchteil einer Sekunde ist Saito zur Seite ausgewichen um den Hieb entkommen. Der Golem zog seine Faust wieder zurück und hinterließ einen meterweiten Krater.

Saito murmelte sich selbst zu, „Weine nicht, wenn du das nicht ertragen kannst. Das ist dumm! Das fühlt sich wirklich so an, als ob ich das jetzt für dich mache!“ Saito blickte den Golem an und sagte „Du solltest besser nicht auf mich herabschauen! Du bist nur ein Haufen Dreck!“

Er griff nach seinem Schwert und sagte, „Denn ich bin der Vertraute von Louise!“

„Saito!“ Louise versuchte von Sylphide runterspringen, der mitten in der Luft schwebte, aber sie wurde von Tabitha zurückgehalten.

“Bitte, rette Saito!“ flehte Louise.

Tabitha schüttelte ihren Kopf.

“Näher ran zu kommen ist unmöglich.“

Wann immer Sylphide versucht sich zu nähern, würde der Golem sie sofort angreifen. Deshalb konnte Tabitha nicht zu Saito gelangen.

„Saito!“ schrie Louise erneut.

Louise sah, wie Saito sein Schwert schwang um Abstand zum Golem zu halten.

Der Golem bewgte sich und schlug zu. Inmitten der Luft verformte sich die Faust in bloßen Stahl.

Saito sah dies und parierte den Angriff mit seinem Schwert.

Dang! Das Schwert zerbrach durch den Aufprall am Griff.

Saito war fassungslos. Wurde dieses Schwert wirklich von dem berühmten germanischen Alchemisten Lord Shupei gefertigt? Es war völlig nutzlos!

Ohne Waffe war das einzigste, was Saito tun konnte, den Angriffen des Golems auszuweichen.

Louise, die sah, wie Saito in der Klemme steckte, war verzweifelt. Gab es nichts, was sie für ihn tun konnte? In dem Moment bemerkte sie den „Stab der Zerstörung“, den Tabitha in der Hand hielt.

„Tabitha! Gib mir das!“

Sie nickte und gab den Stab der Zerstörung an Louise weiter.

Der Stab der Zerstörung hatte eine Form, die Louise noch nie zuvor gesehen hatte.

Aber da Louise’s Magie nicht funktionierte, war alles, was sie tun konnte, sich auf den Stab der Zerstörung zu verlassen.

Louise schloss ihre Augen und atmete tief ein. Sie öffnete dann wieder ihre Augen und sagte, „Tabitha! Wende einen Levitationszauber auf mich an.“ Und sprang von Sylphide’s Rücken. Tabitha beschwor hastig „Levitation“ auf Louise.

Durch den Effekt des Zaubers stieg sie langsam dem Golem und Saito gegenüber hinab und schwang den Stab der Zerstörung.

Nichts geschah. Der Stab der Zerstörung gab keinerlei Reaktionen von sich.

„Ist das wirklich ein Zauberstab?“ schrie Louise eindringlich.

Gab es irgendwelche Besonderheiten um ihn zu aktivieren?

Saito sah zu der hienabschwebenden Louise und war geschockt. Warum ist sie zurückgekehrt? Es wäre besser für sie gewesen, wenn die auf dem Drachen geblieben wäre!

Zur selben Zeit sah Saito den Stab der Zerstörung in Louise’s Händen.

Es scheint, als wüsste Louise nicht wie man den Stab benutzt und schwang ihn nur umher..

Saito stürmte zu Louise vor.

Wenn wir ihn benutzten könnten, könnten wir so vielleicht den Golem besiegen!

„Saito!“ schrie Louise zu Saito, der auf sie zurann.

Saito schnappte den Stab der Zerstörung aus den Armen von Louise.

„Ich weiß nicht, wie man ihn benutzt!“

„Man benutzt ihn so!“

Saito hielt den Stab der Zerstörung gut fest, zog den Waffengriff hervor, öffnete die Schutzabdeckung hinten und zog das innere Laufrohr hinaus.

… Warum weiß ich, wie das geht?

Aber jetzt war nicht die Zeit, um darüber nachzudenken.

Louise war zu geschockt um etwas zu sagen, als sie sah, mit welchem Können Saito den Stab der Zerstörung bediente.

Saito platziert den Stab der Zerstörung auf seiner Schulter und richtete die Waffe auf den Golem.

Wegen der kleinen Distanz zwischen Ihm und seinem Gegner entschied sich Saito, direkt auf den Golem zu zielen.

Da die Distanz sehr gering war, war die Waffenreichweite wahrscheinlich nicht gegeben und selbst wenn er den Golem traf, so könnte es sein, dass ein Treffer nicht zur Explosion führt.

Egal, ich muss es einfach versuchen! Dachte Saito während er zu Louise rief, „Steh nicht hinter dem Stab, es wird einen Rückstoß geben!“

Louise ging eilig aus dem Weg.

Der Golem kam immer und immer näher.

Saito entfernte den Sicherheitsriegel und drückte ab.

Augenblicklich brach ein gewaltiger Donner aus dem Stab und eine Rakete flog auf den Golem zu.

Das Projektil traf den Golem mit einer schrecklichen Explosion.

Saito schloss instinktiv seine Augen.

Ein ohrenbetäubendes Geräusch ertönte und die obere Hälfte des Golems wurde pulverisiert, flog in alle Richtung und ließ einen Regen aus Erde hinabprasseln.

Saito öfnete langsam seine Augen.

Als der Rauch der Explosion seichter wurde, konnte man den Unterkörper des Golems noch stehen sehen.

Das, was übrig geblieben ist, machte einen letzten Schritt bevor es sich endlich nicht mehr bewegte und niederkniete.

Und dann, langsam an der Hüfte beginnend, zerbröckelte er… und wurde zu dem, was es ursprünglich war- Erde.

Wie beim letzten Mal wurde der Golem auf einen Haufen Erde reduziert.

Louise, die alles miterlebt hat, fühlte wie ihre Beine schwächer wurden und sank auf den Boden.

Kirche, die sich in der nahe den Büschen versteckt hielt, rannte hervor.

Saito seufzte vor Erleichterung.

Kirche umarmte Saito und sagte „Saito, mein Schatz! Du hast es geschafft!“

Sylphide, die Tabitha auf dem Rücken trug, flog zu ihnen. Tabitha guckte auf den Haufen Erde und fragte, „Wo ist Miss Longueville?“

Genau dann bemerkten alle, dass Miss Longueville nicht da war.

Genau in dem Moment kam Miss Longueville aus dem Wald hervor.

„Miss Longueville! Haben Sie herausgefunden von wo aus Fouquet den Golem kontrolliert hat?“ fragte Kirche.

Sie schüttelte nur den Kopf.

Die vier begannen den Haufen Erde nach Spuren zu untersuchen. Saito guckte zu ihnen und blickte dann auf den Stab der Zerstörung und dachte: Warum ist dieses Ding in dieser Welt?

Grade als er nachdachte riss Miss Longueville den Stab aus Saito’s Händen.

„Miss Longueville?“ sagte der verblüffte Saito.

Miss Longueville vergößerte den Abstand zur Gruppe und sagte „Gute Arbeit Leute!“

„Miss Longueville!“ schrie Kirche. „Was hat das zu bedeuten?“

Louise starrte Miss Longueville an, zu schockiert um irgendetwas zu sagen.

„Die Person, die den Golem kontrolliert hat war ich.“

„Was? Heißt dass etwa… Sie sind…“

Miss Longueville nahm ihre Brille ab. Ihrem sonst so sanftmütiger Gesichtsausdruck ist nun völliger Mordlust gewichen.

„Ja, ich bin Fouquet, der Erdbrecher. Der Stab der Zerstörung ist wahrlich mächtig; Er kann sogar meinen Golem mit nur einem Treffer besiegen!“

Fouquet hielt den Stab der Zerstörung nun wie Saito noch vor kurzer Zeit auf ihren Schultern .

Tabitha schwang ihren Zauberstab und begann einen Zauber auszusprechen.

„Wehe einer macht etwas Dummes! Ich habe den Stab der Zerstörung auf euch gereichtet. Lasst eure Zauberstäbe fallen.“

Sie hatten keine andere Wahl als zu gehorchen. Ohne Zauberstäbe waren sie machtlos.

„Mr. Agiler Vertrauter, würden Sie bitte auch ihre zerbrochenes Schwert fallen lassen? Sie sind eineGefahr für mich, wenn Sie eine Waffe in der Hand halten.“

Saito folgte ihren Anweisungen und ließ sein Schwert fallen.

„Warum?“ fragte Louise voller Zorn.

„Hmm.. Ich erkläre es euch besser, damit ihr alle in Frieden ruhen könnt.“ sagte Foquet mit einem koketten Lächeln auf ihrem Gesicht.

„Ich gelangte zwar an den Stab der Zersörung, wusste aber nicht, wie man ihn benutzt.“

„Wie man ihn benutzt..?“

„Ja. Egal wie ich ihn bewegte oder meine Magie auf ihn verwendete, er gab keinerlei Reaktionen von sich. Das hat mich frustriert. Und wenn ich nicht weiß, wie man ihn benutzt, kann ich ihn genau so gut als Dekoeinrichtung benutzen, oder?

Louise wollte auf Fouquet zustürmen, wurde aber von Saito aufgehalten.

„Saito!“

„Lass sie ausreden.“

„Wie bedacht von dir, Mr Vertrauter. Dann werde ich fortfahren. Da ich nicht wusste, wie man ihn benutzt, war der einzige Weg, dass mir andere Leute zeigen wie er funktioniert.“

„Deshalb hast du uns hergebracht.“

„Wenn es Studenten der Akademie sind, wüssten sie vielleicht das Geheimnis, das sich in dem Stab verbirgt.“

„Wenn niemand von uns gewusst hätte, wie man ihn benutzt, was hätten Sie dann getan?“

„Wenn dieser Fall eingetreten wäre, wärt ihr alle von meinem Golem zerquetscht worden. Danach hätte ich die nächste Gruppe Studenten hergebracht. Aber dank euch weiß ich endlich wie man den Stab der Zerstörung benutzt.“

Fouqet lächelte und sagte, „Auch wenn die Zeit, die wir zusammen verbracht haben kurz war, bin ich wirklich glücklich. Lebt wohl.“

Kirche schloss hoffnungslos die Augen.

Tabitha und Louise schlossen ebenfalls ihre Augen.

Doch Saito tat es nicht.

„Du bist wirklich mutig.“

„Nunja, eigentlich ist das kein Mut.“ antwortete Saito.

Fouquett drückte den Abzug wie Saito zuvor.

Aber die Magie, die sich grade eben noch ereigente geschah kein zweites Mal.

„Huh? Warum?“ Fouquet drückte noch einmal ab.

„Er hat nur einen Schuss; Er wird nicht noch mal abfeuern.“

„Was meinst du mit ‚Nur einen Schuss‘?“ schrie Fouquet wahnsinnig.

„Selbst wenn ich es erklären würde, würdest Du das nicht verstehen. Das ist kein Zauberstab aus deiner Welt.“

„Was sagst du?“ Fouquet ließ den Stab der Zerstörung fallen und zog ihren eigenen Stab hervor.

Saito bewegte sich so schnell wie ein Blitz und schlug ihr mit dem Griff seines Schwertes in den Magen von Fouquett.

„Das ist eine Waffe aus meiner Welt. Hmmm… um genau zu sein, ist das ein M72 Raketenwerfer.“

Fouquet fiel auf den Boden.

Saito hob den Stab der Zerstörung auf.

„Saito?“ Louise und die anderen beiden starrten ihn an.

Saito antwortete, „Wir haben Fouquet gefangen und werden den Stab der Zerstörung zurückbringen.“

Louise, Kirche und Tabitha sahen sich gegenseitig an und rannten dann auf ihn zu.

Saito umarmte alle drei mit gemischten Gefühlen.

<center>***</center>

Im Büro des Direktors schließlich hörte sich Old Osman die Geschichte der Gruppe an.

„Hmm… Also war Miss Longueville Fouquet, der Erdbrecher… Weil sie so eine Schönheit war, habe ich nicht zwei mal darüber nachgedacht, sie als meine Sekretärin einzustellen.“

„Wie kam es überhaupt dazu, dass Sie grade sie eingestellt haben?“ fragte Colbert, der ebenfalls anwesend war.

„In einer Taverne war ich einmal ein Kunde, als sie dort eine Kellnerin war. Dort habe ich sie langsam und sanft von ihren Händen bis zu ihrem Hintern gestreichelt…“

„Was ist dann geschehen?“ fragte Mr. Colbert erneut.

Direktor Osman gestand beschämt, „Weil sie nicht wütend auf mich war, nachdem ich das gemacht habe, habe ich sie gefragt, ob sie meine Sekretärin werden wolle.“

„Aber warum?“ fragte der perplexe Mr. Colbert weiter.

„Was auch immer!“ brüllte Osman mit einerm Eifer, der überhaupt nicht zu einem alten Mann wie ihm passte.

Osman fing an sich zu räuspern und sagte gemächlich, „Sie konnte sogar Magie benutzen.“

„Ja, tödliche Magie.“ murmelte Mr. Colbert zu sich selbst.

Direktor Osman räusperte sich erneut und erwiderte Mr. Colbert in einem besonnen Tonfall, „Wenn ich darüber nachdenke, der Grund, weshalb mich Fouquet sie überall berühren ließ, mir glücklich Wein servierte und mir Komplimente machte, was für ein gut aussehender Mann ich doch bin, als ich in der Tarverne war, das alles diente nur dazu, die Akademie zu infiltrieren. All diese Komplimente waren höchstwahrscheinlich nur Lügen…“

Mr. Colbert, der aufmerksam zuhörte, erinnerte sich schlagartig daran, dass er sich auch einmal von Fouquet bezaubern ließ und ihr das Geheimnis der Tresormauern preisgab.

Mr. Colbert entschied, dass er dieses Geheimnis mit ins Grab nehmen werde.

„J-ja. Schöne Frauen sind tödliche Magier.“

„Ich könnte Ihnen nicht mehr zustimmen, mein lieber Colbert.“

Saito, Louise und Kirche starrten die beiden mit leeren Blicken an.

Erkennend, dass seine Studenten ihn mit kalten Blicken ansahen, räusperte er sich erneut und erlangte seine ernste Gelassenheit zurück.

„Ihr alle habt großartige Arbeit geleistet, indem ihr den Stab der Zerstörung zurückgebracht und Fouquet gefangen habt.“

Die drei neben Saito quittierten stolz.

„Fouquet wird den Stadtwachen übergeben und der Stab der Zerstörung wir zurück in den Tresorraum gebracht. Endlich ist dieser Fall abgeschlossen.“

Sanft über die Köpfe des Trios streichelnd sagte Osman, „Ich habe den königlichen Hof darum gebeten, euch den Titel des „Chevaliers“ zu verleihen. Ich denke wir werden bald eine Rückmeldung erhalten. Und da Tabitha bereits diesen Titel innehat, habe ich das Gesuch erteilt, ihr die Elven Medallie zu verleihen.“

Die Gesichter des Trio’s strahlten als sie diese Neuigkeiten hörten.

„Wirklich?“ fragte Kirche verblüfft.

„Ja Ihr habt mehr als genug getan um diesen Titel zu verdienen, oder etwa nicht?“

Louise schaute zu Saito, welcher schweigsam war, seit sie den Raum betreten hatten.

„Direktro Osman, Saito… wird er nichts kriegen?“

„Ich befürchte leider ja. Er ist nicht adelig…“

Saito antwortete, „Ich brauche nichts.“

Direktor Osman klatschte langsam in seine Hände und sagte, „Ich habe fast vergessen, der nächtliche Ball von Frigg wird wie geplant stattfinden, da wir den Stab zurückerlangt haben.“

Kirche’s Gesicht strahlte. „Das stimmt, lasst uns Fouquet vergessen und die ganze Nacht lang tanzen!“

„Ihr Drei werdet die Attraktion des Balles sein. Also, macht euch fertig und kleidet euch ein!“

Die Drei verneigten sich und gingen durch die Tür hinaus.

Louise hielt jedoch inne und sah zu Saito.

„Geh du schonmal vor.“ sagte er ihr.

Auch wenn Louise noch immer besorgt war, nickte sie und ging raus.

Osman drehte sich zu Saito und fragte, „Gibt es etwas, was du von mir wissen möchtest?“

Saito nickte.

„Bitte, fahre fort. Ich werde mein Bestes versuchen um deine Fragen so gut wie möglich zu beantworten. Auch wenn ich dir keinen Titel anbieten kann, so ist dies das Mindeste um dir meine Dankbarkeit zu zeigen.“

Gleich danach bat er Mr. Colbert den Raum zu verlassen. Mr Colbert, der darauf brannte Saito’s Worte zu hören, verschwand mit sichtlichem Missgefallen.

Nachdem Mr. Colbert ging sagte Saito, „Dieser Gegenstand, der Stab der Zerstörung ist ursprünglich aus meiner Welt.“

Osman’s Augen funkelten. „Aus deiner Welt, sagts du?“

„Ich bin nicht von dieser Welt.“

„Ist das wahr?“

„Es ist wahr. Ich wurde in diese Welt gebracht durch Louise’s Beschwörung.“

„Ich verstehe. Wenn das der Fall ist…“ Osman blickte nachenklich zur Seite.

„Der Stab der Zerstörung ist eine Waffe aus meiner Welt. Wer hat sie in diese Welt gebracht?“

Osman seufzte und sagte. „Derjenige, der mir den Stab gab war mein Retter.“

„Wo ist diese Person jetzt? Diese Person ist ganz sicher aus der selben Welt wie ich.“

„Er starb. Er starb vor über dreißig Jahren…“

„Was sagen Sie?“

„Vor dreißig Jahren, als ich im Wald spazierte wurde ich von einem zweiköpfigem Drachen angegriffen. Derjenige, der mich rettete war der Besitzer des Stabs der Zerstörung. Er benutzte jedoch einen anderen Stab um den Drachen zu töten und brach zusammen. Er war bereits zu dieser Zeit verwundet. Ich brachte ihn zur Akademie und versorgte seine Wunden. Aber es war zwecklos…“

„Er starb?“

Direktor Osman nickte.

Ich legte den Stab, den er benutze um mich zu retten in sein Grab, den anderen, den ich Stab der Zerstörung nannte verwahrte ich in dem Tresor um meinen Retter zu ehren…“

Osman blickte in die Ferne und sagte. „ Als er auf dem Bett lag bis zum Tage seines Todes hörte er nicht auf zu sagen „Was ist das für ein Ort? Ich will zurück in meine Welt.“ Ich schätze, er muss aus der selben Welt kommen wie du.“

„Wer hat ihn dann aber in diese Welt gebracht?“

„Ich weiß es nicht. Bis zum Ende konnte ich nicht herausfinden, wie er hier hergelangt ist.“

„Verdammt. Grade wo ich dachte, dass ich einen Hinweis gefunden hätte.“ jammerte Saito. Diese Spur hatte ihn in eine Sackgasse geführt. Osman’s Retter war höchstwahrschienlich ein Soldat aus dem Land. Aber wie kam er in diese Welt?

Auch wenn Saito sich so sehr wünschte mehr zu wissen, gab es keinen Weg mehr zu erfahren.

Osman hielt Saito’s Hand. „Die Runen auf deiner Hand…“

„Oh ja. Ich wollte auch danach fragen. Wenn diese Runen glühen bin ich in der Lage jede Waffe perfekt zu führen. Nicht nur Schwerter, sondern sogar Waffen aus meiner Welt auch…“

Osman überlegte einen Moment lang und antwortete, “Das jedoch, kann ich dir sagen. Das sind die Runen von Gandálfr, dem legendären Vertrauten.“

„Die Runen des legendären Vertrauten?“

„Ja. Gandálfr war ein legedärer Vertraute, der jede Waffe nach Belieben benutzen konnte. Das ist höchst wahrscheinlich der Grund warum du den Stab der Zerstörung benutzen konntest.“

Saito war verwirrt. „… Dann, warum bin ich der legendäre Vertraute?“

„Ich weiß es nicht.“ antwortete Osman schnell.

„Es tut mir leid. Aber es gibt die Möglichkeit, dass es eine Verbindung gibt zwischen den Runen und dem Weg, auf dem du in diese Welt gelangt bist.“

„Huh…“ seufte Saito.

Saito dachte, er würde die Antworten die er braucht vom Direktor erhalten, aber dieser weiß selbst nicht viel mehr…

„Es tut mir aufrichtig Leid, dass ich keine große Hilfe für dich sein konnte. Ich bin aber immer auf deiner Seite, Gandálfr!“ Osman umarmte Saito.

„Ich muss dir erneut dafür danken, dass du den Besitz meines Wohltäters zurückgebracht hast.

„Das ist schon okay…“ sagte Saito müde.

Ich habe versucht herauszufinden, wie du hierher gelant bist, aber…?

„Aber was?“

„Aber auch wenn ich nichts herausfinden konnte, so gib nicht alle Hoffnung auf. Du wirst dich mit dem Lauf der Zeit an diese Welt gewöhnen. Vielleicht findest du sogar eine Frau hier…“

Saito seufzte erneut. Der Hinweis, der ihn zu seiner Welt hätte bringen können ist ihm so einfach entglitten.

<center>***</center>

Über der Speisehalle von Alviss befand sich ein großer Saal. Dort wurde jeder Ball gehalten.

Saito lehnte sich an das Geländer des Balkons und betrachtete den großen Empfang.

Die Studenten und Lehrer, die sich edel gekleidet haben versammelten sich um unzählige Tischen gehäuft mit exquisitem Essen und unterhielten sich. Saito gelangte dort durch eine kleine Treppe, die zum Balkon führte. Sie zu sehen ließ Saito fühlen, dass er kein bisschen dort hineinpasste und entschied sich deshalb nicht teilzunhemen.

Neben Saito war ein bisschen Essen und eine Flasche Wein, die ihm Siesta gebracht hatte. Saito schüttete sich ein Glas Wein ein und trank es.

„Hey, hast du nicht vielleicht schon einen Tropfen zu viel getrunken?“ fragte Derflinger welcher besorgt an den Balkon gelehnt war. Als das Schwert von Kirche während der letzten Ereignisses zerbrochen war, benutzte Saito Derflinger nun wieder zu seinem Schutz. Wie sonst auch hatte es zwar ein freches Mundwerk, aber es hatte auch eine unbeschwerte Persönlichkeit, weshalb es als Begleitung doch gewisse Vorzüge mit sich brachte.

„Du nervst. Zu denken, dass ich einen Weg zurück nach Hause gefunden hätte… Im Endeffekt, war das alles doch nur ein Traum… Kann ich dann nicht einfach meine Sorgen wegtrinken?“

Bevor der Ball anfing hatte Kirche ihn noch begleitet. Aber sobald der Ball begann war sie nirgendwo mehr zu finden.

Saito hatte keine andere Wahl als mit Derflinger runzuhängen um seine Langweile zu vertreiben.

Inmitten der Tanzfläche wurde die lachende und redende Kirche von einer Gruppe junger Männer umschwärmt. Auch wenn Kirche ihm versprochen hat, mit ihm zu tanzen, würde es doch etwas dauern bis Saito an der Reihe war.

Tabitha, die an diesem Abend in einem tiefschwarzen Kleid gekleidet war,ergötzte sich an dem prächtigen Festessen auf dem Tisch.

Scheint, als genieße jeder hier den Tanz in vollen Zügen…

Die Tore der großen Halle öffneten sich und Louise erschien.

Die Wachen an der Tür kündigten das Erschienn von Louise an. „Die Tochter von Herzog Vallière, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière ist soeben erschienen!“

Saito hielt den Atem an. Louise trug ein weißes Abendkleid und ihre erdbeerblonden Haare waren zu einem Pferdeschwanz zusammengebunden. Ihre Hände waren in in schneeweiße Handschuhe gehüllt, welche ihr erhabenes Erscheinen verzierte. Ihr zierliches Gesicht und ihr kurz geschnittenes Abendkleid ließen sie wie einen Juwelen erstrahlen.

Nachdem die Musiker sich versicherten, dass der Gast auch tatsächlich erschienen ist, fingen sie an, beruhigende und verzaubernde Musik zu spielen. Um Louise scharrten sich Junge Männer, alle verzaubert von ihrer Schönheit und hofften auf einen Tanz mit ihr. Vor diesem Abend hat niemand erkannt, was für eine Schönheit in „Louise, die Nullnummer“ schlummerte. Nun versuchen die selben männlichen Leute ihr Herz zu gewinnen.

Die Adeligen begannen eine eleganten Tanz. Louise lehnte jede Einladung der Männer zum Tanz ab, erhaschte einen Blick auf Saito, der auf dem Balkon lungerte, und ging auf ihn zu. Louise stand vor dem leicht angetrunkenen Saito und platzierte ihre Arme auf ihrer Hüfte. „Scheint, als ob du dich selbst genießt,“ sagte sie.

„Nicht wirklich…“ Saito wendete seinen Blick von der bezaubernden Louise ab und dachte, dass es gut war, dass er vorher etwas Wein getrunken hatte. So konnte Louise nicht erkennen, wie er bei ihrem Anblick errötete.

Derflinger sah zu Louise und rief „Haha… Kleidung macht wirklich Leute!“

„Halt dich da raus.“ Louise starrte auf das Schwert und verschränkte ihre Arme.

„Hast du nicht vor, zu tanzen“ fragte Saito, bemüht ihren Blick zu vermeiden.

„Ich habe keinen Tanzpartner.“ antwortete Louise.

„Haben dich gerade nicht eine Menge Leute um einen Tanz gebeten?“ fragte Saito.

Louise antwortete nicht und streckte ihre Hand aus.

„Huh?“

„Auch wenn du nur ein Vertrauter bist, so kann ich einmal eine Ausnahme machen.“ sagte die errötende Louise und auch sie vermied jetzt Saito’s Blick.

„Meinst du nicht etwa ‚Darf ich euch um diesen Tanz bitten?‘?“ sagte Saito und blickte zur Seite.

Nach einer kurzen stillen Pause seufzte Louise.

„Nur Heute!“ sagte sie.

Louise fasste dann die Enden von ihrem Kleid und machte einen Knicks.

„Darf ich euch um diesen Tanz bitten, Sir?“

Diese Geste ließ die schon ohnehin beschämte Louise noch niedlicher und charmanter denn je wirken.

Saito hielt zitternd ihre Hand und gemeinsam gingen sie in Richtung Tanzfläche.

„Ich habe vorher noch nie getanzt.“ sagte Saito.

„Folge einfach meinem Rhythmus.“ sagte Louise und fasste sanft Saito’s Hand. Saito machte Louise’s Bewegungen nach und folgte ihrem Rhythmus. Louise schien sich kein bisschen von Saito’s schwergängigen Bewegungen beirren und konzentrierte sich voll auf ihren Tanz.

„Saito… Ich glaube dir jetzt, “ sagte sie.

„Was?“

„… Du sagtest, dass du von einer anderen Welt stammst,“ entgegnete Louise während sie anmutig tanzte.

„Huh? Ich dachte, du hast mir schon vorher geglaubt?“

„Ursprünglich habe ich das, was du gesagt hast, nur mit einer Priese Salz hingenommen… Aber der Stab der Zerstörung… Er ist eine Waffe deiner Welt, oder? Als ich dich sah, war alles, was mir übrig geblieben ist, dir zu glauben,“ Louise senkte ihren Kopf und fragte, „Wünscht du dir, zurückzukehren?“

„Ja, Ich will zurückgehen, aber da es im Moment keinen Weg zurück gibt, muss ich mich erst einmal wohl oder übel an das Leben hier gewöhnen.“

„Du hast Recht…“ murmelte Louise und tanzte weiter.

Danach war ihr Gesicht immer noch gerötet und sie wagte es nicht Saito anzusehen.

„Vielen Dank.“ sagte sie plötzlich

Saito war verwirrt, als er das hörte. Warum benimmt sie sich so seltsam heute?

„Naja… Hast du mich nicht gerettet, als ich beinahe von Fouquet’s Golem zerschmettert wurde?“ antwortete Louise.

Die Musiker spielten ein weiteres, noch aufmunternderes Lied. Langsam, Stück für Stück, wurde Saito langsam wieder fröhlicher. Eines Tages… Eines Tages kann ich nach Hause zurück… Aber hier zu sein ist auch nicht so schlecht.

Louise ist sehr niedlich heute, ich sollte zufrieden sein.

„Du bist immer Willkommen. Dafür bin ich da.“

„Warum?“

„Weil ich dein Vertrauter bin.“

Louise lächelte.

Derflinger, welcher noch immer am Balkon gelehnt war sah die beiden an, „Unglaublich! sagte es zu sich selbst.

Die Zwillingsmonde im Himmel schienen auf in den Ballsaal und erschufen zusammen mit den Kerzenlichtern eine romantische Atmosphäre auf der Tanzfläche.

„Partner! Du bist unglaublich!“

Er beobachtete aufmerksam, wie sein Partner mit seinem Meister tanzte, „Ein Vertrauter der mit seinem Meister tanzt? Das ist das erste Mal, dass ich so etwas sehe!“

Ende von Buch 1

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume1_Kapitel 7|Zurück zu Kapitel 7 ]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Zurück zur Hauptseite]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche_Version:Volume 2 Illustrationen|Vorwärts zu Band 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T05:58:02Z

Darklor: /* Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress */

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host, but have permission to link is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 19 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37261.html#cutid1 Part 1 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37525.html#cutid1 Part 2 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37638.html#cutid1 Part 3 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38018.html#cutid1 Part 4 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38165.html#cutid1 Part 5 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38825.html#cutid1 Part 6 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38976.html#cutid1 Part 7 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39246.html#cutid1 Part 8 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39614.html#cutid1 Part 9 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39709.html#cutid1 Part 10 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39974.html#cutid1 Part 11 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40263.html#cutid1 Part 12 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40653.html#cutid1 Part 13 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40706.html#cutid1 Part 14 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41088.html#cutid1 Part 15 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41386.html#cutid1 Part 16 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41655.html#cutid1 Part 17 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41833.html#cutid1 Part 18 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42096.html#cutid1 Part 19 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42461.html#cutid1 Part 20 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42727.html#cutid1 Part 21 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

User talk:Angelanime

2015-02-09T02:02:46Z

Darklor: +1

Hi!
I don´t know how I can do it, but I started translating Utsuro no Hako from english to an alternative language - my language - slovak.
I don´t know how to publish it here, though. So it´s just translation for myself for now. Maybe I´ll give it up in no time, because I´m lazy. :P

==Alternate Language Project==
To get the approval for the project you have to create the project page (a the translation of the original project page into your language), a registration page, and add at least one translated chapter. Also you'll need a discusssion thread in the alternate language section in the forum for your project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:36, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

==Kokoro Connect==

Hello hello.

Sorry I been occupied and slow. Sorting out RL. I cannot give any promise on an exact date, but the rest of the volumes will be translated. This is a long term project and I have absolutely no intention of dropping out.

Clip Time will be translated although only the main event short story aka Pentagon++ is planned atm (I don't plan on translating the other short stories as they have very minor significance to the main plot, until we catch up with the main story that is available in Chinese translation as we are all Chinese to English translators with a bit of Japanese to help.) After Pentagon, it's either Kizu depending on how far Pudding has gotten or me continuing with Nise.

[[User:Lantern|Lantern]] - [[User_talk:Lantern|Talk]] - 16:36, 3 January 2013 (EST)

== Shinrei Tantei Yakumo ==

I was wondering if you are still actively translating shinrei tantei yakumo?

Currently, I'm not actively translating it. What doesn't mean I won't translate it any longer. However, I cannot get to it until the end of June because of preparing for university entrance exams. [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] - [[User_Talk:Angelanime|Talk]] - 16:41, 20 February 2013 (UTC)

== project page wikitables ==

Regarding the use of wikitables on project pages, for the Chrome Shelled Regios page in particular, they made an already long page much longer. I was playing with code a little bit in preview mode, and I think you could shorten the page to a more reasonable length by changing the thumbnail sizes to something in the range of 200-250px and by removing the "< br/ >" and "< br style="clear:both"/ >" around volumes. Also, in general, I think you should ask the project supervisor (or translator) for a project before converting it to wikitables. You may have already done that in the recent two cases and I just didn't see, but there may be some people who prefer to not use the wikitable styles. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:54, 11 March 2014 (CDT)

They are both series that are finished in Japan. I thought that a finalized design of the pages would be great. But I did as you adviced and I removed the br/ and made the images smaller. [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime#top|talk]]) 04:32, 12 March 2014 (CDT)

== Frameless images ==

Hey, i noticed you have been changing some cover images from thumbs to frameless like on [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]]. This causes the BakaReader EX app which searches for the first thumbimage on the page to not find a cover. So try to leave at least the initial image on a project page as a thumb. --[[User:Ginja04|Ginja04]] ([[User talk:Ginja04|talk]]) 13:23, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Is it just on the main visual image or on the volume covers as well? I have the app installed in a tablet and the volume covers are not included... [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime#top|talk]]) 14:52, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

== Kyuuketsuki ni Natta Kimi wa Eien no Ai wo Hajimeru - about translation ==

Please ask any question about this project here. --non∞ 13:48, 28 September 2014 (CDT)

== Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi - about translation ==

Please ask any question about this project here. --non∞ 13:49, 28 September 2014 (CDT)

==Fairy and Earl==
Is https://fairylandera.wordpress.com/ your page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 20:02, 8 February 2015 (CST)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T01:50:50Z

Darklor:

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host, but have permission to link is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 19 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37261.html#cutid1 Part 1 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37525.html#cutid1 Part 2(by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37638.html#cutid1 Part 3 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38018.html#cutid1 Part 4 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38165.html#cutid1 Part 5 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38825.html#cutid1 Part 6 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38976.html#cutid1 Part 7 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39246.html#cutid1 Part 8 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39614.html#cutid1 Part 9 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39709.html#cutid1 Part 10 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39974.html#cutid1 Part 11 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40263.html#cutid1 Part 12 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40653.html#cutid1 Part 13 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40706.html#cutid1 Part 14 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41088.html#cutid1 Part 15 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41386.html#cutid1 Part 16 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41655.html#cutid1 Part 17 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41833.html#cutid1 Part 18 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42096.html#cutid1 Part 19 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42461.html#cutid1 Part 20 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42727.html#cutid1 Part 21 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T01:41:51Z

Darklor:

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host, but have permission to link is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 19 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37261.html#cutid1 Part 1 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37525.html#cutid1 Part 2(by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37638.html#cutid1 Part 3 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38018.html#cutid1 Part 4 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38165.html#cutid1 Part 5 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38825.html#cutid1 Part 6 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38976.html#cutid1 Part 7 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39246.html#cutid1 Part 8 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39614.html#cutid1 Part 9 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39709.html#cutid1 Part 10 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39974.html#cutid1 Part 11 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40263.html#cutid1 Part 12 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40653.html#cutid1 Part 13 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40706.html#cutid1 Part 14 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41088.html#cutid1 Part 15 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41386.html#cutid1 Part 16 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41655.html#cutid1 Part 17 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41833.html#cutid1 Part 18 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42096.html#cutid1 Part 19 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42461.html#cutid1 Part 20 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42727.html#cutid1 Part 21 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T01:33:15Z

Darklor: /* Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress */ DW Shadow aka Kagedreams translation linked

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 19 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37261.html#cutid1 Part 1 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37525.html#cutid1 Part 2(by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37638.html#cutid1 Part 3 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38018.html#cutid1 Part 4 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38165.html#cutid1 Part 5 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38825.html#cutid1 Part 6 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38976.html#cutid1 Part 7 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39246.html#cutid1 Part 8 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39614.html#cutid1 Part 9 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39709.html#cutid1 Part 10 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39974.html#cutid1 Part 11 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40263.html#cutid1 Part 12 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40653.html#cutid1 Part 13 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40706.html#cutid1 Part 14 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41088.html#cutid1 Part 15 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41386.html#cutid1 Part 16 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41655.html#cutid1 Part 17 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41833.html#cutid1 Part 18 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42096.html#cutid1 Part 19 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42461.html#cutid1 Part 20 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42727.html#cutid1 Part 21 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T01:32:13Z

Darklor: /* Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding */

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T01:17:45Z

Darklor: /* Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding */ DW Shadow aka Kagedreams translation linked

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 18 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37261.html#cutid1 Part 1 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37525.html#cutid1 Part 2(by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/37638.html#cutid1 Part 3 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38018.html#cutid1 Part 4 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38165.html#cutid1 Part 5 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38825.html#cutid1 Part 6 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/38976.html#cutid1 Part 7 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39246.html#cutid1 Part 8 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39614.html#cutid1 Part 9 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39709.html#cutid1 Part 10 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/39974.html#cutid1 Part 11 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40263.html#cutid1 Part 12 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40653.html#cutid1 Part 13 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/40706.html#cutid1 Part 14 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41088.html#cutid1 Part 15 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41386.html#cutid1 Part 16 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41655.html#cutid1 Part 17 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/41833.html#cutid1 Part 18 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42096.html#cutid1 Part 19 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42461.html#cutid1 Part 20 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]
**[http://shadow.dreamwidth.org/42727.html#cutid1 Part 21 (by DW Shadow aka Kagedreams)]

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Hakushaku to Yousei

2015-02-09T00:15:40Z

Darklor: /* Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel */ added some Kagedreams links

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Hakushaku_to_Yousei_cover_vol_1.jpg|thumb|x350px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Hakushaku to Yousei''' (Earl and Fairy) is a light novel series written by author Mizue Tani and illustrated by artist Asako Takaboshi. The series is published by Shueisha in the Cobalt magazine. The series has currently 33 volumes (April 2014).
A separate translation, which we '''don't''' have permission to host is [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/201551.html kagedreams].

== Story Synopsis ==

Victorian England: Lydia Carlton is a Fairy Doctor, one of the few gifted to see fairies. Her quiet life changes rapidly as she meets Edgar J.C Ashenbert the legendary Blue Knight Earl.

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

=== [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3336 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 2nd May 2010
** Hakushaku to Yousei teaser project initiated.

== The ''Hakushaku to Yousei'' series by Mizue Tani ==

'''Teaser'''

=== Volume 1: He Is an Elegant Scoundrel ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/hes-a-refined-villain/is-that-man-a-gentleman-or-a-scoundrel/ Chapter 1: Is That Man a Gentleman or a Scoundrel? (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/05/chapter-2-sir-johns-cross/ Chapter 2: Sir John's Cross (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/06/29/chapter-3-the-true-and-false-fugues/ Chapter 3: The True and False Fugues (At Fairyland Era.)]
* [http://fairylandera.wordpress.com/2013/07/23/chapter-4-an-evening-on-the-beach/ Chapter 4: An Evening on the Beach (At Fairyland Era.)]
* Chapter 5: The Blue Knight Earl and the Island of Merrow
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/227017.html pg 161-182 (by Kagedreams)]
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/232895.html pg 183-202 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 6: Two Keys and Sacrificial Blood
** [http://kagedreams.livejournal.com/242189.html pg 203-210 (by Kagedreams)]
* Chapter 7: A Star is the Proof of an Earl
* Afterword

=== Volume 2: Beware of the Sweet Trap ===
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hakushaku to Yousei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1:Beyond the darkness of
the foggy city]] '''Forum translation done by [[User:Kerrichan|Kerrichan]]'''
* Chapter 2:The Bogeybeast's Fairy Egg
* Chapter 3:Caramel and Orange
* Chapter 4:The Noble Demon
* Chapter 5:The Feelings Behind the Glass
* Chapter 6:His Merciless Revenge
* Chapter 7:The Blessing of the Spring Breeze
* Afterword

=== Volume 3:Gentle With Thy Proposal ===
* Chapter 1:A Bridegroom for the Fairy Queen.
* Chapter 2:The Disturbance at the Ball
* Chapter 3:The Scarlet Moon, the White Moon
* Chapter 4:The Spy from the Robin Hood's Gang of Thieves
* Chapter 5:The Released Archer's Arrow
* Chapter 6:The Blue Knight Earl's Blood
* Chapter 7:A Promise with a Liar
* Afterwords

=== Volume 4:A Ghost as A Lover ===
* Chapter 1: The Earl's Naughty Lie
* Chapter 2: The Secret Art of Resurrection
* Chapter 3: Gatherers at the Ancient Battlefield
* Chapter 4: The Sea and Selkies
* Chapter 5: Just a Little More to Fall in Love
* Chapter 6: The Mystery of the Fortress
* Chapter 7: The Dream of the Aquamarine
* Afterwords

=== Volume 5:With Love to the Cursed Diamond ===
* Chapter 1:The Earl is the root of misfortune
* Chapter 2:Daydream and Nightmare
* Chapter 3:The Legend of the Royal Family
* Chapter 4:Crissed-Crossing feelings
* Chapter 5:The beautiful Harem princess
* Chapter 6:The golin's maze
* Chapter 7:Stronger than a Diamond
* Chapter 8:A Silent presentiment
* Afterwords

=== Volume 6:The Exchanged Princess ===

* Chapter 1:Anguish of an adulterer
* Chapter 2:Pirates have come!
* Chapter 3:The hidden changeling
* Chapter 4:My true feelings?
* Chapter 5:Blue Knight Earl's fluorite
* Chapter 6:The dragon's forest and magical thorns
* Chapter 7:The promises of the fairy world
* Afterwords

=== Volume 7:Tell me the reason of your tears ===

* Chapter 1:The anxiety of being apart
* Chapter 2:To the island of the merfolk, once again
* Chapter 3:Bad omen
* Chapter 4:A lonely night alone
* Chapter 5:My remaining time
* Chapter 6:The golden haired noblewoman
* Chapter 7:In exchange with your life
* Afterwords

=== Volume 8:Wait for a Moonlit Night to Elope ===

* Short Story 1: A Fairytale on a Silver
Moon Night
* Short Story 2: A Fairytale of the Snow
Crystal
* Short Story 3: Love fortune-telling, as
you wish
* Short Story 4: Wait for a Moonlit Night
to Elope
* Original Short Story: Magic for me to
reach you

=== Volume 9:A requiem for a goddess ===

=== Volume 10:A star lit on the London Bridge ===

=== Volume 11:Bridal Training at the rose labyrinth ===

=== Volume 12:Lessons on how to win the heart of a gentleman ===

=== Volume 13:Wishing to a crimson knight ===

=== Volume 14:For Whom the sacred land dreams ===

=== Volume 15:Do you believe in the red string of fate? ===

=== Volume 16:A kiss of pledge before dawn ===

Volume 17:A fan book for Ladies and
Gentlemen

=== Volume 18:Magic for a wonderful wedding ===

=== Volume 19:The honeymoon invitation to the magical fortress ===

=== Volume 20:On a moonless night, capture me in the mirrorland ===

== Series Overview ==
* Vol. 1 : ISBN 978-4-08-600393-3, March 3, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あいつは優雅な大悪党)
* Vol. 2 : ISBN 978-4-08-600474-9, September 1, 2004 (伯爵と妖精あまい罠には気をつけて)
* Vol. 3 : ISBN 978-4-08-600559-3, March 3, 2005 (伯爵と妖精プロポーズはお手やわらかに)
* Vol. 4 : ISBN 978-4-08-600599-9, June 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精恋人は幽霊)
* Vol. 5 : ISBN 978-4-08-600640-8, September 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精呪いのダイヤに愛をこめて)
* Vol. 6 : ISBN 978-4-08-600664-4, November 1, 2005 (伯爵と妖精取り換えられたプリンセス)
* Vol. 7 : ISBN 978-4-08-600747-4, March 31, 2006 (伯爵と妖精涙の秘密をおしえて)
* Vol. 8 : ISBN 978-4-08-600788-7, June 30, 2006 (伯爵と妖精駆け落ちは月夜を待って)
* Vol. 9 : ISBN 978-4-08-600826-6, October 3, 2006 (伯爵と妖精女神に捧ぐ鎮魂歌?)
* Vol. 10: ISBN 978-4-08-600883-9, March 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精ロンドン橋に星は灯る)
* Vol. 11: ISBN 978-4-08-601022-1, June 1, 2007 (伯爵と妖精花嫁修業は薔薇迷宮で)
* Vol. 12: ISBN 978-4-08-601076-4, October 2, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紳士の射止めかた教えます)
* Vol. 13: ISBN 978-4-08-601111-2, December 26, 2007 (伯爵と妖精紅の騎士に願うならば)
* Vol. 14: ISBN 978-4-08-601133-4, March 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精誰がために聖地は夢みる)
* Vol. 15: ISBN 978-4-08-601193-8, August 1, 2008 (伯爵と妖精運命の赤い糸を信じますか?)
* Vol. 16: ISBN 978-4-08-601224-9, October 31, 2008 (誓いのキスを夜明けまでに)
* Vol. 17: ISBN 978-4-08-601235-5, November 28, 2008 (紳士淑女のための愛好者読本)
* Vol. 18: ISBN 978-4-08-601254-6, January 30, 2009 (すてきな結婚式のための魔法)
* Vol. 19: ISBN 978-4-08-601284-3, March 28, 2009 (魔都に誘われた新婚旅行)
* Vol. 20: ISBN 978-4-08-601315-4, August 31, 2009 (月なき夜は鏡の国でつかまえて)
* Vol. 21: ISBN 978-4-08-601345-1, October 30, 2009 (白い翼を継ぐ絆)
* Vol. 22: ISBN 978-4-08-601402-1, April 27, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛しき人へ十二夜の祈りを)
* Vol. 23: ISBN 978-4-08-601432-8, July 30, 2010 (伯爵と妖精永久の想いを旋律にのせて)
* Vol. 24: ISBN 978-4-08-601471-7, December 1, 2010 (伯爵と妖精愛の輝石を忘れないで)
* Vol. 25: ISBN 978-4-08-601500-4, March 1, 2011 (伯爵と妖精あなたへ導く海の鎖)
* Vol. 26: ISBN 978-4-08-601528-8, June 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―情熱の花は秘せない)
* Vol. 27: ISBN 978-4-08-601565-3, October 10, 2011 (伯爵と妖精―真実の樹下で約束を)
* Vol. 28: ISBN 978-4-08-601594-3, January 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―恋よりもおだやかに見つめて)
* Vol. 29: ISBN 978-4-08-601622-3, April 10, 2012 (伯爵と妖精―オーロラの護りを胸に)

Category:Templates

2015-02-08T23:26:55Z

Darklor:

[[Category:Root]]

Those Templates exist here:

:*{{[[Template:Warning:ATP|Warning:ATP]]}} for projects which still needs approval

:*{{[[Template:Warning:TPA|Warning:TPA]]}} for teaser projects which still needs approval

:*{{[[Template:PREVIEW]]}} for machine translated scripts/translations or for halfway translations by a missing translator 

:*{{[[Template:STALLED]]}} for stalled projects (no translation progress for some time)

Category:Pending Authorisation

2015-02-08T23:25:19Z

Darklor:

[[category:project status]]
Projects here are classified as Pending.

Teaser Project may need authorization:

:*{{[[Template:Warning:TPA|Warning:TPA]]}}

Unauthorized projects should be tagged with:

:*{{[[Template:Warning:ATP|Warning:ATP]]}}

You are urged to comply with the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1822 New Project Start-up Guidelines]

This project will be deleted within ONE WEEK from the creation date if you do not fulfil the terms in the above guidelines for starting new alternative language projects.

This can be, but not limited to:

* Lack of communication from start-up Translator to Baka-Tsuki Administration staff
* Lack of a Main Page and a Registration Page
* Lack of one complete translated chapter defined by the project

Page marked for immediate deletion can be found on the [[:Category:Speedy_Deletion|Speedy Deletion]] page

Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?

2015-02-08T23:20:42Z

Darklor: tag change

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
{{Warning:TPA}}

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Rokujouma_Vol_1_cover.jpeg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
<b>Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?</b> is a light novel series written by Takehaya and illustrated by Poco. The series currently (January 2015) has 17 main volumes, and 2 side volumes.

==Story Synopsis==

Now that he enters his high school career, Satomi Koutaro begins his life living alone in an apartment that only costs him 5000 yen per month, an extremely cheap deal even for this small apartment. There's a catch: the apartment is apparently haunted by a cute ghost that has driven its prior occupants away. Next thing he knows, not only is there a ghost trying to drive him out of his new home, but magical girls and other unique female characters turn this small apartment into a battleground of sorts.

==Updates==
* 8 February, 2015 - '''Volume 3, Chapter 1 completed'''
* 26 January, 2015 - '''Volume 2 completed'''
* 25 December, 2014 - '''Volume 1 completed'''
* 6 August, 2014 - '''Teaser Page created'''

== Formalities ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to notify the project manager beforehand.

Translators are asked to register which chapters they're working on.

::* [[Rokujouma:Registration Page|Registration Page]]

=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.

::* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the project manager. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Invaders_of_the_Rokujy%C5%8Dma!%3F Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?]''" series by Takehaya==

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 1===
[[Image:Rokujouma_Vol_1_cover.jpeg|right|x200px]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter 1| Setting up Camp]] (Also at [http://guhehe.net/cautrs/rokujouma/volume-1/rokujouma-volume-1-chapter-1/ guhehe.net])
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_2|Part-time Job]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_3|Commence Invasion]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_4|Hmm... Commence Invasion?]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_5|Commence Invasion❤]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_6|Commence Invasion☠]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_7|There's no Spirit of Co-operation!]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Chapter_8|There's Spirit of Co-operation]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear: both;" />

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 2===
[[Image:Rokujouma_no_Shinryakusha_Volume_2.jpeg|right|x200px]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 1|A day in room 106]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 2|A day for the invaders]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Practice and a Sense of Distance]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Invaders of the School Festival!?]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Winners, Losers and Extra Time]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear: both;" />

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 3===
[[Image:Rokujouma_no_Shinryakusha_Volume_3.jpeg|right|x200px]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Games and Lottery]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 2|The Beach Conspiracy]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Rare Card and Beetle]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Sanae's Crisis]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 5|The labor union's rebellion]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Dungeon and Treasure]]
*[[Rokujouma no Shinryakusha!?: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear: both;" />

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Warnis|Warnis]]
'''INACTIVE'''
* [[User:Marse|Marse]] (at [http://guhehe.net/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS])

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the manager.''
* [[User:Vindex101|Vindex101]]

==Series Overview==

* 六畳間の侵略者！？ (March 2009)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 2 (July 2009)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 3 (November 2009)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 4 (March 2010)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 5 (June 2010)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 6 (October 2010)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 7 (January 2011)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 7.5 (May 2011)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 8 (August 2011)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 8.5 (November 2011)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 9 (March 2012)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 10 (June 2012)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 11 (October 2012)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 12 (February 2013)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 13 (May 2013)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 14 (September 2013)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 15 (March 2014)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 16 (July 2014)
* 六畳間の侵略者！？ 17 (October 2014)

[[Category:HJ Bunko]]

[[Category:Takehaya]]

Template:Warning:TPA

2015-02-08T23:18:06Z

Darklor: New Template Trial

<div style="border: 1px solid #afa3bf; background-color:0099FF; text-align: center; width:600px; text-align: center; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding: 7px;">
{| style="width:100%; background:none"
|-
| [[Image:Circle-warning.gif]]
| <font color="66FFFF">'''This Project is still <u>PENDING</u> Authorisation.
</font>
'''<includeonly><br/><small>
Please read [[Template:Warning:TPA]] for further information</small>[[Category:Pending_Authorisation]] [[Category:Teaser]]
</includeonly>
|}<noinclude>
----
You are urged to comply with the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1822 New Project Start-up Guidelines]

This teser project may have fulfilled the Full Project requirements.

Those are for example:

* Was there communication from start-up Translator to Baka-Tsuki Administration staff?
* Has it a Main Page and a Registration Page?
* Has it one complete translated volume?
* Has it a forum thread?
* '''Special Circumstances that require direct Authorisation from an Administrator'''

</noinclude></div>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha - Polski

2015-02-08T22:23:31Z

Darklor: changed tag

{{Teaser|Polish}}

[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0000.jpg|thumb|250px|'''Okładka 1 tomu''']]
Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha “Tesutamento” (新妹魔王の契約者『テスタメント』)(pl. Kontrakt z początkującą diablicą) seria napisana przez Tetsuto Uesu i zilustrowana przez Nekosuke Ookuma. Jest wydawana przez Kadokawa. Obecnie wydanych jest 6 tomików. Zaplananowano również serię anime, która wychodzi już nie bawem.

Seria '''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha''' jest także dostępna w następującym języku:
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha | English (Angielski)]]

==Streszczenie historii==
"Hej, mówiłeś, że chciałbyś młodszą siostrzyczkę, prawda?" Toujo Basara, pierwszoklasista liceum, został zaskoczony owym pytaniem przez swojego ojca. Poinformował również Basarę o swoim ponownym ożenku, w wyniku którego zyska dwie piękne siostry - Mio i Marię. Ale okazuje się, że jego nowe członkinie rodziny są tak naprawdę potomkiem Lorda Demonów oraz Sukubem. Basara, zmuszony do zawarcia kontraktu jako "sługa", przez przypadek staje się "panem". Przez tę pomyłkę zdarzają mu się dość dwuznaczne sytuacje... Pomimo tego, że na życie Mio czyhają Demony oraz Klan Bohaterów. Oto początek największych pragnień kontrahenta!

==Informacje o serii==

*'''Gatunki:''' Akcja, Ecchi, Fantasy, Romans, Shounen
*'''Tytuł oryginału:''' 新妹魔王の契約者(テスタメント)
*'''Autor:''' Tetsuto Uesu
*'''Rysunki:''' Nekosuke Ookuma
*'''Wydanych tomów:''' 6
*'''Status serii:''' Wychodzi

==Tłumaczenie==
===Standard formatu===

'''Każdy rozdział (po korekcie) musi spełniać reguły.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Rejestracja===

Ci, którzy chcą pomóc przy tłumaczeniu, powinni najpierw skontaktować się z nadzorcą projektu.

'''Tłumacze powinni zgłosić się do rejestracji i poinformować, nad którymi rozdziałami pracują.'''

:*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha - Polski:Rejestracja|Rejestracja]]

==Aktualizacje==
*30 grudzień 2014 - Wrzucenie grafik pierwszego tomiku
*29 grudzień 2014 - Wrzucenie prologu.
*28 grudzień 2014 - Utworzenie strony projektu.

=="Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha" Tetsuto Uesu==

===Tom 1 ([[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1|Cały tom]])===
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Prolog|Prolog - Dzień, w którym zyskał siostrzyczkę]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Rozdział 1|Rozdział 1 - ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Rozdział 2|Rozdział 2 - ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Rozdział 3|Rozdział 3 - ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Rozdział 4|Rozdział 4 - ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 1 Epilog|Epilog - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 2 ([[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Tom 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Shinmai_v02_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 3===
[[File:Shinmai_v03_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 4===
[[File:Shinmai_v04_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 5===
[[File:Shinmai_v05_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 6===
[[File:Shinmai_v06_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Tom 7===
[[File:Shinmai_v07_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Ekipa projektu==
Administrator projektu:
*[[User:Kamilos9117|Kamilos9117]] [http://helheim.pl/ Helheim]

===Tłumacze===
*[[User:Devilu666|Devilu666]] [http://helheim.pl/ Helheim]

===Korektorzy===
*[[User:UberKosiarka|UberKosiarka]] [http://helheim.pl/ Helheim]
*[[User:Katome|Katome]] [http://helheim.pl/ Helheim]

==Przegląd serii==
*新妹魔王の契約者I (29 wrzesień 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-100495-1-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者II (31 styczeń 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-100670-2-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者III (1 czerwiec 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-100860-7-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者IV (1 listopad 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-101061-7-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者V (1 kwiecień 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-101297-0-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者VI (1 wrzesień 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-101433-2-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者VII (1 styczeń 2015 ISBN 978-4-04-102268-9-C0193)

[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (Polish)]]
[[Category:Tetsuto Uesu]]

Moonlight Sculptor ~Turkish~

2015-02-08T22:21:32Z

Darklor: removed wrong tag

[[Image:Moonlight.jpg|300px|thumb|Tüm ciltlerin kapağı]]

Legendary Moonlight Sculptor (달빛 조각사), Nam-Hi-Sung (남희성) tarafından yazılmış bir Light Noveldir. Şu anda, serinin 43 cildi bulunmakta.

Legendary Moonlight Sculptor şu dillerde de mevcuttur:

*[[Moonlight Sculptor|English (İngilizce)]]
*[[Moonlight_Sculptor_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brezilya Portekizcesi)]]
*[[Moonlight Sculptor ~Polish~|Polish (Polonyaca)]]

==Hikâye Özeti==

Para için her şeyi göze almaya hazır, Continent of Magic (Büyü Kıtası) isimli oyunda efsanevi Savaş Tanrısı olarak bilinen Weed (Lee Hyun). Kendisi sonunda reşit olduktan sonra oyun oynamayı bırakmaya karar verir. Fakat karakterini silmek yerine satmayı tercih eder. Bazı raslantılar sonucu efsanevi karakeri 3,000,000,000 Won'a (~6,150,000 TL) satılır.

Tam artık yoksulluktan kurtulduğuna ve kardeşi ile büyük annesine daha iyi bir hayat yaşatabileceğine sevinirken, babasından miras kalan borçları almaya gelen tefecilerin paranın neredeyse tamamını almasıyla mutluluğu kısa sürmüştür. Fakat artık para kazanmak için ona yeni bir yol açılmıştır. Bu seferki hedefi dünyanın ilk sanal gerçeklik oyunu olan Royal Road'dır (Kraliyet Yolu).

Bu hikayede, ailesine olan sevgisi, paraya karşı sınırsız arzusu, kurnaz zekası ve çalışkanlığı ile imparatorluk basamaklarını tırmanan Lee Hyun'un efsanesidir.

== Format Standartları ==

'''Tercümesi yapılmış her bir bölüm (düzenleme sonrasında) aşağıdaki başlıktaki vurgulanan kurallara uymak zorundadır.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Güncellemeler ==
*14 Haziran, 2014
**Cilt 1 Bölüm 1, 2, 3 ve 4
*22 Haziran, 2014
**Cilt 1 Bölüm 5
*4 Temmuz, 2014
**Cilt 1 Bölüm 6

== Legendary Moonlight Sculptor ==

=== Cilt 1 ===

::* Bölüm 1 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com.tr/2014/05/cilt-1-bolum-1-bir-karanlk-oyuncunun_31.html Bir Karanlık Oyuncunun Doğuşu]
::* Bölüm 2 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com.tr/2014/05/cilt-1-bolum-2-vahsi-hayvan-sahneye-ckar.html Vahşi Hayvan Sahneye Çıkar]
::* Bölüm 3 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com.tr/2014/05/cilt-1-bolum-3-egitmenin-istegi.html Eğitmenin İsteği]
::* Bölüm 4 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com/2014/05/cilt-1-bolum-4-korkutucu-weed-60.html Korkutucu Weed]
::* Bölüm 5 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com/2014/06/cilt-1-bolum-5-kelimeleri-kaybetmis-kz.html Kelimeleri Kaybetmiş Kız]
::* Bölüm 6 : [http://moonlightsculptortr.blogspot.com/2014/07/cilt-1-bolum-6-barbeku-icin-55.html Barbekü İçin]
::* ...

==Forum==
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=10508 Moonlight Sculptor (Turkish)]

==Çevirmen==

:*[[user:0nLin3|0nLin3]]

[[Category:Light novel (Turkish)]]

Black Bullet (Polski)

2015-02-08T22:19:24Z

Darklor: added tag

{{Teaser|Polish}}
[[File:Black_bullet_v4_cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Okładka tomu 4]]
Black Bullet (ブラック・ブレット) to seria powieści młodzieżowych napisanych przez Shidena Kanzakiego (神崎紫電) i zilustrowanych przez Sakiego Ukaia (鵜飼沙樹). W obecnej chwili zostało wydanych 6 tomów.
Adaptacja dzieła w wersji anime została zapowiedziana w trakcie festiwalu Dengeki Bunko jesienią 2013 roku. Jej wykonaniem zajmie się wytwórnia kinema citrus.

== Streszczenie fabuły ==

W niedalekiej przyszłości ludzkość zostaje zdziesiątkowana przez pasożyty przenoszące wirus zwany Gastreą, a pozostali przy życiu zostają zepchnięci na małe terytoria, gdzie żyją pogrążeni w rozpaczy i przerażeniu.

W tym spowitym mrokiem świecie…

Chłopak o imieniu Rentaro żyjący w pobliżu Tokio i należący do Służb Bezpieczeństwa, organizacji zajmującej się zwalczaniem Gastrei, przywykł już do wykonywania niebezpiecznych zadań. Jego partnerką jest Enju — nad wiek rozwinięta młoda dziewczynka. Walczą wspólnie dzięki swym wyjątkowym umiejętnościom, aż pewnego dnia otrzymują specjalne zadanie od rządu, które polega na zapobiegnięciu zniszczenia Tokio...

Ta wstrząsająca, bohaterska opowieść akcji, umieszczona w niedalekiej przyszłości, rozpoczyna się właśnie teraz!

== Przedstawienie postaci ==
<div>
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weidedededededededede
dcedwax
daw
xd
aw
xd
awxd
aD
w
E
W
E
WE
E
WE
W
E
ght:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Rentaro Satomi</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Rentaro.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Uczeń drugiego roku w Liceum Magata. Należy również do Służby Bezpieczeństwa Publicznego Tendo, kierowanej przez Kisarę Tendo. Razem ze swoją partnerką, Inicjatorką o imieniu Enju, walczy przeciw pasożytom przenoszącym Gastreę, czyli potworom przekraczającym ludzką wyobraźnię.
</div>
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weight:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Enju Aihara</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Enju.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Jedna z „Przeklętych Dzieci”, które są nosicielami wirusa Gastrei. Jest to nad wiek rozwinięta dziesięciolatka, posiadająca ukrytą, nadludzką siłę. Enju, emocjonalnie przywiązana do swego partnera, Rentaro Satomiego, uważa Kisarę Tendo za swą miłosną rywalkę.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weight:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Kisara Tendo</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Kisara.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Córka szlachcica, która z jakiegoś powodu uciekła z domu i samodzielnie zarabia na swe utrzymanie, przez co zmuszona jest do życia w ubóstwie. Mimo bycia uczennicą, zarządza również Służbami Bezpieczeństwa Publicznego Tendo. Darzy Rentaro wielką miłością.
</div>
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weight:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Seitenshi</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Seitenshi.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Przez wojnę z Gastreą Japonia została podzielona na pięć Obszarów, a władza nad Obszarem Tokio znajduje się w jej rękach. Jest ona nieziemsko piękną szesnastolatką, obdarzoną wielkim sercem i posiadającą szlachetne cele, dzięki czemu otrzymuje mnóstwo wsparcia od ludzi.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weight:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Kikunojyo Tendo</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Kikunojyo.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Doradca Seitenshi, polityk zajmujący najwyższe stanowisko w państwie. Jest także dziadkiem Kisary Tendo. Zwykle przebywa w pobliżu Seitenshi, onieśmielając wszystkich wokół. Jest mocno związany z Rentaro Satomim, który kiedyś przebywał w domu Tendo.
</div>
<div style="float:left; width:370px; margin:0px 20px; text-align:justify">
<div style="font-weight:bold; padding-bottom:3px; border-bottom:1px solid #BDDDE8;">Sumire Muroto</div>
<div style="margin:10px 5px 10px 0px; float:left;">[[File:Black_Bullet_Sumire.jpg|left|link=]]</div>
Szalona badaczka wirusa Gastrei, stroniąca od ludzi, która często doradza Rentaro. Przewodzi Laboratorium Medycyny Prawnej w Publicznym Szpitalu Uniwersyteckim Magata. Jest ona osobą obdarzoną niezwykłą inteligencją, jednak uwielbia stroić sobie żarty z Rentaro.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

== Tłumaczenie ==

=== [[Black Bullet PL:Rejestracja|Rejestracja]] ===

'''Wszelkie osoby chcące pomóc przy projekcie, winny się skontaktować z którąś z osób odpowiedzialnych za projekt.'''

Jeśli chcesz porozmawiać o projekcie lub zadać jakieś pytanie, zapraszamy na [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=8670 forum].(można pisać zarówno po angielsku, jak i po polsku.)

=== Standardy formatu ===
Każdy rozdział (po edycji) musi spełniać ustalone zasady.
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Black Bullet PL:Nazwy|Nazwy i określenia wykorzystywane w serii]]

== Uaktualnienia ==
* 28.01.2014 Dodano prolog pierwszego tomu
== Seria ''Black Bullet'' napisana przez Shidena Kanzakiego ==

=== Tom 1 — Ci którzy dążyli do bycia Bogami ===
[[File:Black_bullet_v1_cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Prolog|Prolog – Porażka]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Rozdział1|Rozdział 1 – Służby Bezpieczeństwa Publicznego Tendo]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Rozdział2|Rozdział 2 – Przeklęte Dzieci]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Rozdział3|Rozdział 3 – Gastrea która zniszczyła świat]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Rozdział4|Rozdział 4 – Ci którzy dążyli do bycia Bogami]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Epilog|Epilog – Udawana nonszalancja]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom1 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

=== Tom 2 — Naprzeciw genialnego snajpera ===
[[File:Black_bullet_v2_cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Prolog|Prolog – Pracownicy kopalni]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Rozdział1|Rozdział 1 – Wojna Varanium]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Rozdział2|Rozdział 2 – Tina Sprout]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Rozdział3|Rozdział 3 – Odwaga do bycia niedoskonałym]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Rozdział4|Rozdział 4 – Naprzeciw genialnego snajpera]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Epilog|Epilog – Miejsce do którego możemy powrócić]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom2 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

=== Tom 3 — Świat zniszczony przez płomienie ===
[[File:Black_bullet_v3_cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom3 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom3 Prolog|Prolog – Aldebaran]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom3 Rozdział1|Rozdział 1 – Trzecia wojna o Kanto]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom3 Rozdział2|Rozdział 2 – Świat zniszczony przez płomienie]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom3 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

=== Tom 4 — Zemsta jest moja ===
[[File:Black_bullet_v4_cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Rozdział3|Rozdział 3 – Punkt kulminacyjny zwycięstwa]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Rozdział4|Rozdział 4 – Psy wojny]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Rozdział5|Rozdział 5 – Cena bycia bohaterem]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Epilog|Epilog – Zemsta jest moja]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom4 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

=== Tom 5 — Uciekający przed prawem, Rentaro Satomi ===
[[File:Black bullet v5 cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom5 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom5 Prolog|Prolog – Przebudzenie koszmaru]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom5 Rozdział1|Rozdział 1 – Uciekinier Rentaro Satomi]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom5 Rozdział2|Rozdział 2 – Plan stworzenia nowego świata]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom5 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

=== Tom 6 — Wędrowiec z czyśćca ===
[[File:Black bullet v6 cover.jpg|x200px|thumb]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Rozdział3|Rozdział 3 – Hotaru Kouro]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Rozdział4|Rozdział 4 – Bezgwiezdne niebo]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Rozdział5|Rozdział 5 – Wędrowiec z czyśćca]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Epilog|Epilog – Dwaj, którzy się mijają]]
:* [[Black Bullet:Tom6 Słowo Od Autora|Słowo od autora]]

<div style="clear:both"></div>

== Ekipa projektu ==
* Administrator projektu: Vessin
=== Tłumacze ===
:* [[User:Vessin|Vessin]]

=== Korekotrzy ===
:* [[User:Kavix|Kavix]]
== Dotychczas wydano ==
* Tom 1 – ブラック・ブレット神を目指した者たち – Lipiec 8, 2011 – ISBN 978-4-04-870596-7
* Tom 2 – ブラック・ブレット2 vs神算鬼謀の狙撃兵 – Październik 8, 2011 – ISBN 978-4-04-870820-3
* Tom 3 – ブラック・ブレット3 炎による世界の破滅 – Maj 10, 2012 – ISBN 978-4-04-886477-0
* Tom 4 – ブラック・ブレット4 復讐するは我にあり – Sierpień 10, 2012 – ISBN 978-4-04-886797-9
* Tom 5 – ブラック・ブレット5 逃亡犯、里見蓮太郎 –Lipiec 10, 2013 – ISBN 978-4-04-891761-2
* Tom 6 – ブラック・ブレット6 煉獄の彷徨者 – Październik 10, 2013 – ISBN 978-4-04-866008-2

[[Category:Teaser (Polish)]]

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai - Polski

2015-02-08T22:15:43Z

Darklor: tag changed

{{Teaser|Polish}}
[[Image:Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunaiVol1Cover2cropped.jpg|250px|thumb|Okładka pierwszego tomu]]

Japońska powieść młodzieżowa '''Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai''' (僕は友達が少ない, w skrócie "Haganai", czyli "Nie mam wielu przyjaciół") jest napisana przez Yomi Hirasakę, zilustrowana przez Buriki I wydana przez Media Factory pod szyldem MF Bunko J. Do dzisiaj zawiera 10 tomów i jest nieoficjalnie powiedziane, że 11 tom będzie ostatnim. Ma także dwie serie anime, dwie mangi i dodatkowo różne antologie. Manga Itachiego, jak i dwie mangowe antologie były wydawane przez Seven Seas Entertainment.

Pierwszy sezon anime zawierał 12 odcinków i zawierał w sobie wydarzenia z tomów od 1 do 4. Emitowany był od 7 października do 23 grudnia 2011 roku. Natomiast drugi sezon także zawierał 12 odcinków i zawierał w sobie wydarzenia z tomów od 5 do 8. Emitowany był od 11 stycznia do 29 marca 2013 roku. Jest jeszcze dodatkowo jedna OVA.

Ponadto, zostały wydane jeszcze dwie specjalne serie – Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Universe oraz Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai CONNECT.
<br/><br/>


{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background-color: #FAFAFA; width:380px; border-color:#CCCCCC; border-width:thin; border-style:solid; padding:2px"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"| '''Nagrody'''
|-
|
'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2011'''
*2 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza powieść młodzieżowa, Hirasaka Yomi
*2 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsze ilustacje, Buriki
*4 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza postać żeńska, Kashiwazaki Sena

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2012'''
*6 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza powieść młodzieżowa, Hirasaka Yomi
*1 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsze ilustracje, Buriki
*3 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza postać żeńska, Kashiwazaki Sena
*10 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza postać żeńska, Mikazuki Yozora

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2013'''
*17 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza powieść młodzieżowa, Hirasaka Yomi
*2 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsze ilustacje, Buriki
*5 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza postać żeńska, Kashiwazaki Sena
*10 miejsce w kategorii: Najlepsza postać żeńska, Mikazuki Yozora
|}

<br/>
----
<br/>

Seria '''Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai''' jest także dostępna w następujących językach:
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai | English (Angielski)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~ (Spanish)|Español (Hiszpański)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Indonesian|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonezyjski)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~Lithuanian~:Knyga1 Prologas|Lietuvių (Litwiński)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Русский|Русский (Rosyjski)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Wietnamski)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Portugalski brazylijski)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai - Français|Français (Francuski)]]
'''Przypis''': Stopień tłumaczenia różni się od wersji językowej

==Streszczenie fabuły==
Kodaka Hasegawa próbuje prowadzić spokojne, szkolne życie, jednak pewnego dnia widzi słodką, aczkolwiek wiecznie wkurzoną dziewczynę, Yozorę Mikazuki, która będąc sama, ochoczo mówi do siebie. „Możesz widzieć duchy?” zapytał Kodaka, na co dostał odpowiedź “Ja tylko rozmawiam z moją przyjaciółką. Moją „powietrzną” przyjaciółką!” “Jest skończona...” Kodaka i Yozora zaczynają rozmawiać o tym, jak zdobyć przyjaciół i Yozora, ze swoją nadmierną aktywnością rozpoczyna działalność tragicznego klubu. Wtedy, żeby wszystko stało się jeszcze bardziej skomplikowane, do klubu dołącza jedna z ‘żałosnych’ słodkich dziewczyn. Wszyscy razem grają, chodzą na basen i próbują odgrywać różne sceny. Czy nasz bohater, który został wciągnięty w to bagno stanie się dobrym bliźnim?

==Aktualizacje==
::* 18.11.2014 – Utworzono stronę projektu
::* 20.11.2014 – Dodano prolog
::* 24.12.2014 - Dodano ilustracje przetłumaczone na polski
::* 30.12.2014 - Dodano rozdział 1 - Kodaka Hasegawa

==Formalności==
===[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Rejestracja|Rejestracja]]===
Ci, którzy chcą pomóc przy tłumaczeniu, powinni najpierw skontaktować się z nadzorcą projektu.

'''Tłumacze powinni zgłosić się do [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Rejestracja|rejestracji]] i poinformować, nad którymi rozdziałami pracują.'''

::* '''[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Rejestracja|Rejestracja]]'''

===Standardy formatu===
'''Każdy rozdział po korekcie musi być dostosowany do reguł'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai_guideline:Names and Terminology|Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai specific Editing Guidelines]]
<br/>



==Seria "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Haganai Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]''" Hirasaki Yomi==
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 1===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Kolorowe ilustracje|Kolorowe ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Kolorowe ilustracje 2|Kolorowe ilustracje 2]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Ilustracje 3|Ilustracje 3]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Prolog|Prolog i przedstawienie bohaterów jest bardzo ściśnięte]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Kodaka Hasegawa|Kodaka Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Yozora|Yozora]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Sena Kashiwazaki|Sena Kashiwazaki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Polowanie|Polowanie]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Witamy w świecie galge|Witamy w świecie galge]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Podwładny|Podwładny]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Sprawy rodziny Hasegawa|Sprawy rodziny Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 W skażony smutek|W skażony smutek]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Opowieści Momotarou|Opowieści Momotarou]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Samuraj-Bandyta Wraca do Jego Szkoły Matki|Samuraj-Bandyta Wraca do Jego Szkoły Matki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Basen|Basen]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Przeszłość|Przeszłość]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 1 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Boku wa tomodachi ga sukunaiVol1_1.jpg|right|frameless|x250px|Tom 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 2===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 (LOL)|(LOL)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Takayama Maria|Takayama Maria (i Kobato przychodzi po raz pierwszy)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Shiguma Rika|Shiguma Rika]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Zgnilizna|Zgnilizna]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Rozmowa o Opowieści Trzech Królestw Kodaki|Rozmowa o Opowieści Trzech Królestw Kodaki (i Kobato przychodzi po raz drugi)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Saga romansów|Saga romansów]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Król komedii Kodaka|Król komedii Kodaka (i Kobato przychodzi po raz trzeci)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Siostrzyczka|Siostrzyczka]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Krótki przerywnik "Święty☆Aniki"| Krótki przerywnik "Święty☆Aniki"]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Karaoke|Karaoke]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Pocieszające przyjęcie|Pocieszające przyjęcie]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL:Tom 2 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:hgn2_001.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Tom 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 3===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Prolog: Pożegnanie|Prolog: Pożegnanie]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Karmienie małej dziewczynki|Karmienie małej dziewczynki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Historia|Historia]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Cichy telefon|Cichy telefon]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Technika pieczęci, uwolnienie!|Technika pieczęci, uwolnienie!]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Święty kontra Wampir|Święty kontra Wampir]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Szczęki|Szczęki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Wszyscy na basen!|Wszyscy na basen!]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Przybycie Astarotha!!|Przybycie Astarotha!!]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Wizyta w posiadłości Kashiwazaki|Wizyta w posiadłości Kashiwazaki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Morze|Morze]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Opowieści o duchach|Opowieści o duchach]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Letni festyn|Letni festyn]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Epilog: Ponowne spotkanie|Epilog: Ponowne spotkanie]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 3 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai v03_001.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Tom 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 4===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 4 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Ponowne spotkanie: Część II|Ponowne spotkanie: Część II]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Reakcja Klubu Bliźnich|Reakcja Klubu Bliźnich]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Letnia praca domowa|Letnia praca domowa]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Wieża|Wieża]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Czas obsługi|Czas obsługi]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Klub Homosia|Klub Homosia]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Siostra|Siostra]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Porównywanie odpowiedzi|Porównywanie odpowiedzi]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Siostry|Siostry]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Afterparty|Afterparty]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai PL: Tom 4 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai v04_001.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Tom 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 5===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Rozmowa telefoniczna z Tatą|Rozmowa telefoniczna z Tatą]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Park rozrywki ~ Zaproszenie ~|Park rozrywki ~ Zaproszenie~]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Park rozrywki ~ Czarny Smok ~|Park rozrywki ~ Czarny Smok ~]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Park rozrywki ~ Astaroth ~| Park rozrywki ~ Astaroth ~]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Park rozrywki ~ Zwrot ~| Park rozrywki ~ Zwrot ~]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Gorące źrodła|Gorące źródła]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Opowieść o Nieprzywiązanym i Pechowcu| Opowieść o Nieprzywiązanym i Pechowcu]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Niech się zacznie drugi semestr|Niech się zacznie drugi semestr]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Kamerdyner|Kamerdyner]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Witamy w świecie otome|Witamy w świecie otome]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 5 Maszyna Czasu|Maszyna Czasu]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai v05_001.jpg|right|frameless|x250px|Tom 5]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 6===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Wystawiona|Wystawiona]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Kroki Horroru (Szkolny festiwal)|Kroki Horroru (Szkolny festiwal)]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Kawiarnia pokojówek|Kawiarnia pokojówek]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Przepowiednia|Przepowiednia]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Pierwszy raz|Pierwszy raz]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Urodziny|Urodziny]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Teksty|Teksty]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 W pociągu|W pociągu]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 To randka, nieważne jak na to spojrzysz. Serio itd.| To randka, nieważne jak na to spojrzysz. Serio itd.]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Przyjęcie urodzinowe (z Klubem Bliźnich)|Przyjęcie urodzinowe (z Klubem Bliźnich)]]
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL:Tom 6 Przyjęcie urodzinowe (z Kobato i paczką)|Przyjęcie urodzinowe (z Kobato i paczką)]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai v06 001.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Tom 6]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 7===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Tom 7 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Słowa zagubione we wietrze |Słowa zagubione we wietrze]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Czternastoletni poranek|A Fourteen-Year-Old Morning]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Coś z czego jest znany od dłuższego czasu | Coś z czego jest znany od dłuższego czasu]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Trzecie spotkanie do spraw szkolnego festiwalu | Trzecie spotkanie do spraw szkolnego festiwalu]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Film |Film]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Aoi Yusa|Aoi Yusa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Urodzona księżniczka |Urodzona księżniczka]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Tom 7 Czy to randka? Nie, to krwawa łaźnia.|Czy to randka? Nie, to krwawa łaźnia.]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Przyjaciel z dzieciństwa |Przyjaciel z dzieciństwa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Drugi raz |Drugi raz]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Jej odpowiedź |Jej odpowiedź]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Fantazje Pegasusa |Fantazje Pegasusa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Moja narzeczona i przyjaciółka z dzieciństwa skaczą sobie do gardeł? | Moja narzeczona i przyjaciółka z dzieciństwa skaczą sobie do gardeł?]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Upadek Yozory Mikazuki |Upadek Yozory Mikazuki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 W pokoju Riki |W pokoju Riki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Kobato Hasegawa|Kobato Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 7 Król Lear|Król Lear]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:hgn7_003.jpg|right|frameless|x250px|Tom 7]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 8===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Ilustracje |Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Odbicie: Modły i krzyki|Odbicie: Modły i krzyki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Wejściowy akt |Wejściowy akt]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Król Lear i Głupiec |Król Lear i Głupiec]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Plecami do światła |Plecami do światła]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Tchórzliwa duma i ogromny wstyd |Tchórzliwa duma i ogromny wstyd]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Gra o zdobywaniu przyjaciół |Gra o zdobywaniu przyjaciół]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Ostrze księżyca|Ostrze księżyca]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Taniec Zła |Taniec Zła]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Nowe światło|Nowe światło]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 O, kwiecie, zakwitnij w jej poniszczonym sercu | O, kwiecie, zakwitnij w jej poniszczonym sercu]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 8 Koniec prologu/Dzień, w którym Kodaka Hasegawa stał się protagonistą|Koniec prologu/Dzień, w którym Kodaka Hasegawa stał się protagonistą]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Hgn8_002.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Tom 8]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Tom 9===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Ilustracje |Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Czas, w którym trzymałam twoją rękę |Czas, w którym trzymałam twoją rękę]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Życiowe rady Kodaki |Życiowe rady Kodaki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Niefortunny system gwiazdek ★★☆ | Niefortunny system gwiazdek ★★☆]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Mroczny rycerz |Mroczny rycerz]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Bento |Bento]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Grzęda |Grzęda]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Pseudonim |Pseudonim]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Bohater |Bohater]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Honor przygnębionego przegranego |Honor przygnębionego przegranego]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Saga Klubu Bliźnich |Saga Klubu Bliźnich]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Pierwsze skrzydło: Zbyteczny tom ~ I historia samotnego chłopaka, który kiedyś był protagonistą ~ | Pierwsze skrzydło: Zbyteczny tom ~ I historia samotnego chłopaka, który kiedyś był protagonistą ~]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Dwójka członków Samorządu Uczniowskiego|Dwójka członków Samorządu Uczniowskiego]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Skończone |Skończone]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 9 Sytuacja rodzinna Mikazuki Yozory |Sytuacja rodzinna Mikazuki Yozory]]
:* Posłowie
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Haganai9_ci1.png|right|frameless|x250px|Tom 9]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Tom 10===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:Tom 10 Ilustracje |Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL:Tom 10 Zasięg |Zasięg]]
:* Rozdział 2
:* Rozdział 3
:* Rozdział 4
:* Rozdział 5
:* Rozdział 6
:* Rozdział 7
:* Zostań moim przyjacielem
:* FANTASISTA
:* Posłowie
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:Hgn Vol 10 001.jpg|right|frameless|x250px|Tom 10]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Universe 1===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL: Universe Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Humhum... Mam nowego przyjaciela, Sena. To ty?!| Humhum... Mam nowego przyjaciela, Sena. To ty?!]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Samemu nie dostarczysz palantówki |Samemu nie dostarczysz palantówki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Słoneczne 4WD|Słoneczne 4WD]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Zabawna gra shogi|Zabawna gra shogi]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Puella Magi Unko Maria|Puella Magi Unko☆Maria]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: Universe Posłowie od ilustratora|Posłowie od ilustratora]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:2.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|Universe 1]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Universe 2===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL: Universe 2 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* Kurczak i wieprzowina
:* To nadal za wysoki poziom dla nas
:* Jestem w dziwnym stanie i to wina Riki
:* Wybory na przewodniczącego klubu
:* Legenda o Legendarnej Kobato
:* "Klucz"
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:HgnU2 001.jpg|right|frameless|x250px|Universe 2]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===CONNECT===
<div style="float: left; width:470px;">
:* [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai PL: CONNECT Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Kiedy to wszystko się zaczęło|Kiedy to wszystko się zaczęło]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Zagadka|Zagadka]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Skrzydła początku|Skrzydła początku]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Dwie gwiazdy|Dwie gwiazdy]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Supernowa|Supernowa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Campanella|Campanella]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Błogosławieństwo|Błogosławieństwo]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Qualia/Inny początek|Qualia/Inny początek]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Dzień, w którym narodził się demon|Dzień, w którym narodził się demon]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Obserwator gwiazd|Obserwator gwiazd]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Prowadzony przez światło promienistego księżyca jej serca| Prowadzony przez światło promienistego księżyca jej serca]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT Żeby złapać jego rekę|Żeby złapać jego rękę]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai PL: CONNECT CONNECT/Koniec prologu/Dzień, w którym Kodaka Hasegawa stał się protagonistą|CONNECT/ Koniec prologu/Dzień, w którym Kodaka Hasegawa stał się protagonistą|]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:HgnC 001.jpg|frameless|right|x250px|CONNECT]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

==Ekipa projektu==
*Administrator projektu: [[User:Eqeminiv|Eqeminiv]]

===Tłumacze===
:* [[User:Eqeminiv|Eqeminiv]] [ [http://www.helheim.pl Helheim] ]

===Korektorzy===
:* [[User:Llama|Llama]] [ [http://www.helheim.pl Helheim] ]
:* [[User:Kamilos9117|Kamilos9117]] [ [http://www.helheim.pl Helheim] ] (1 tom - prolog)
:* [[User:Torath|Torath]] [ [http://www.helheim.pl Helheim] ] (1 tom - prolog)

==Lista tomów==

===Główna seria===
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 1 僕は友達が少ない1 (21 kwiecień 2009) ISBN 978-4-8401-2879-7
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 2 僕は友達が少ない2 (30 listopad 2009) ISBN 978-4-8401-3095-0
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 3 僕は友達が少ない3 (25 marzec 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3252-7
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 4 僕は友達が少ない4 (23 lipiec 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3457-6
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 5 僕は友達が少ない5 (30 listopad 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3589-4
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 6 僕は友達が少ない6 (31 kwiecień 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3881-9
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 7 僕は友達が少ない7 (30 listopad 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4222-9
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 8 僕は友達が少ない8 (22 kwiecień 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4598-5
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 9 僕は友達が少ない9 (23 sierpień 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-5129-0
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 10 僕は友達が少ない10 (6 czerwiec 2014) ISBN 978-4-0406-6392-0

===Serie specjalne===

*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Universe 僕は友達が少ないゆにばーす (23 listopad 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4306-6
:<small>Autorzy: Yuuji Yuuji (OreShura), Watari Wataru (OreGairu), Shimizu Yuu (Blade Dance), Sagara Sou (HenNeko)</small>
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Connect 僕は友達が少ない CONNECT (21 grudzień 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4365-3
*Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Universe 2 僕は友達が少ないゆにばーす2 (22 luty 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-4982-2
:<small>Autorzy: Asaura (Ben-To), Asano Hajime (MayoChiki!), Iwanami Ryo (Sonna Asobi wa Ikemasen!), Shiratori Shirou (No-Rin), Kagami Takaya (Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi)</small>
[[Category:Light novel (Polish)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Wataru Watari]]
[[Category:Yuu Shimizu]]
[[Category:Yuuji Yuuji]]